Sometimes good things happen to bad people and others bad things happen to good people. whatever way you look at I am one of those cases when Bad thing happen to good people, and i will find what I have lost or die trying.
Sometimes good things happen to bad people and others bad things happen to good people. That could be getting trapped in a computer game where one mistake could mean the end of your life altogether or going to a convention and getting dragged into a new world both will eventually end the same way. A lost boy and his mother looking for a way to find the people they care about, or even looking for the person you lost.
Our names are Daniel but now under the visage of Kirito whilst my mom, Helen is now Asuna and we will find the family we lost.
This story is based in the same universe as A Gamer in Equestria.
An SAO - MLP Displaced
All of the characters belong to their respective owners Kirito and Asuna to Reki Kawahara and A-1 Pictures and MLP to Hasbro. I do not own The cover Picture that belongs to TobeyD on Deviant Art
There are many things I wish I could change about my past, the main one being not searching for my brother. I'll be honest, I know I like Sword Art Online, but was it the best idea going to Comic-con as Kirito, and how did I even persuade my mom to go as Asuna? I never knew she was never much of a cosplayer, but I’ll even admit she did a good job of remaking a copy of Asuna’s Undine ALO (Alfheim Online) avatar.
For those people who don't know about Sword Art Online, it is an anime and a manga series based in the year 2022, where people now have methods of playing what is referred to as a VRMMORPG, which stands for Virtual Reality Massively Multiplayer Online Role-Playing Game. In this reality you were able to take full control of an in-game avatar using a system called a NerveGear, however as soon as people logged into the game they got trapped in the game and couldn't log out, this led to ten-thousand people having to fight through the game to complete it, by reaching the one-hundredth floor of a tower called Aincrad and in turn escape from the game back into the real world, however if any of them died in the game they died in real life.
The main character of this was a boy who's in game name was Kirito and it was him who I was now cosplaying as. The costume I wore was a shoddy replica of his in-game equipment, this consisted of some black trousers, a black belt, a black V-necked shirt that was worn underneath a poorly made black trench-coat that looked similar to that of Kirito’s in the Anime, I also wore some black boots, and had managed to scavenge some metal to make what looked like silver plates, I also wore a pair of black fingerless gloves that completed the costume. The only thing I didn’t have was a copy of his swords. We had also looked for some replica's of the swords from the anime however they were all very expensive, much more than we could afford.
As soon as we arrive I ask her “come on mum, how is this going to help me forget about him?”
To this, she tells me “Your brother always wanted to come here. This isn't to forget about him, it's to remember what he loved.”
I then look at her in confusion then ask he “But why move from England to America? Why did we have to leave home?”
She then looks towards the ground and says, “I needed to get away from the memories, first Craig's disappearance, then your fathers.”
I then scream, “Stop. Just stop”
“I'm sorry I keep forgetting that you hate that”
I then shake my hand to her and say “Forget it... let's just walk around”
As we begin to look around the numerous stalls, that were selling everything from comic books to Figurines. We then found one store that sold something extremely unexpected. As we examined the stalls wears we noticed that there were two swords on display in a case and as I looked at them I became aware that they were a perfect replica of two of Kirito's swords Elucidator and Dark Repulser. To perfect.
“You like those? I made them myself,” The man behind the counter said. He was dressed in a white trench coat with purple lightning. His right eye was blocked by an eyepatch while his left was yellow. His skin pale, and his teeth sharp. “Took me about a month each.”
We then look at the swords as I say “I will admit they look like near perfect copies of them”
“Well thank you. I’ve been coming to conventions ever since I learned about them and I’ve been making props and souvenirs ever since. Would you like to buy it?” The man asked, smiling.
My mum then looks at him and asks, “How much would they be? We’ve seen similar ones before and they were more than we could afford after we moved from England.”
“Hmm… Well, I haven’t had any customers all day…” He sighed, “Don’t know why, though… Anyway, it’s twenty each. No extra change, I’d give you all my pennies if I could.”
We then look at each other as I ask “Are you serious only forty for them both? Are you sure about that they look like they're worth more than that”
“Made these baby’s when I first saw them, haven’t sold since. I love ‘em since they were some of my best work back then, but I want to, as the kids say, spread the love. Besides, no SAO costume is good without a sword! I’m sure you’ll take good care of them.” He smiled.
I then look at him and say, “You know what… You’re right, I’ll take them” I then quickly get my wallet out and then give him forty dollars exactly. I then laugh and say, “Shame he didn’t have the stuff for you mum… Although I do think Craig would have been jealous of this stuff.”
She then smiles and say, “yeah, he did love a lot of anime… although I guess he loved that show just a little bit more.”
“Would you like anything else? Something else Sword Art or… Something else?” The man asked again.
My mum then looked at him and asked, “Do you have the sword that links to my character and maybe the wand as well?”
“Sure,” He bent over. A few seconds later, he popped up with the aforementioned items, “These? Sword’ll cost ya about… Ten, and the wand five.”
She then smiles at him then says “you know what, I think you have yourself a deal” she then quickly gets fifteen dollars out of her purse and passes it over to the man.
“Thank you for your business-” He was cut off as a girl wearing a Harley Quinn costume walked in.
“Dad! Clark hit me!” She said, rubbing a bruise on her cheek.
“Okay, I’ll call security.”
We then look at him and his daughter then I say, “mind if we deal with him first… I for one hate people who think they can go around treating people like dirt.”
“No, no. It’s okay, I wouldn’t want you two to get into trouble. They were dating, and I guess he’s dumped her. I have some snickers and peanut butter fingers in the back, free of charge.” He said before storming out.
We then look at him as he leaves as I say “why do I get the feeling the other guys in trouble”
“Well, like dad said. Want anything before you go? He’ll close up once he’s done.” The man’s daughter said.
My mum then smiles and says, “no we’ll be fine your dad's quite a generous guy miss… sorry never asked your name.”
“Emelly. But everyone calls me Entropy.” She replied. “My dad's name is Scott, but everyone calls him Spinner.”
I then smile and say, “well then please tell your dad that we are very great…” I then collapse onto the floor as I mutter “what the hell?”
“Don’t worry,” Entropy says, “I’ll pass it along.”
My mum then looks at her and say, “what did you…” seconds later she begins to fall as well and says, “what did your dad do to us?”
“He gave you stuff, isn’t that obvious?” Entropy giggled, “Oh, and also offered to candy!”
I then mutter to her “what aren’t you telling us.” I then look down to see a small hole appearing below my mum and me and say “oh hell that’s not possible.”
“Impossible is a loose term,” Entropy said, “I like the word ‘rare’. Getting sucked into a portal is rare, isn’t it?”
I then look at her and say “A Portal… Oh dammit, this can’t get much worse.” with that we begin to fall through the portal as we disappear from the area around us.
“Don’t say that! It always gets worse!” Entropy said, giving us a salute.
I then mutter “what do you mean” just before the portal closes above us. the portal closes above us.
As I opened my eyes I could see myself rapidly falling from the sky. I then quickly looked around myself in a panic, and instantly I found that I couldn’t see my mum anywhere.
I then began to flail around aimlessly out of fear, I began to scream “Oh fuck, why didn’t I go as Alfheim Kirito, those wings would be a big help right now”
I then hear a voice shout “oh, you mean wings like these?”
I then turn around to see my mum flying towards me as I shout “Mind grabbing me before I fall to my death”
She then laughs and say “Oh calm down, I got you”
She then fly next to me and grabs hold of me as I ask her “where do you think we are?”
“I honestly have no idea.” She then looks forwards and says, “but that castle may be a good place to start.”
I then smile and say, “I suppose…” I then look around to as I notice something very strange on the horizon and ask her “Mum, doe’s that house look like their floating to you or is it just me?”
“What are you on about?” she then looks forwards and then shouts, “what the heck is going on over there?" Curiosity then got the better of her as she continued to say, "let's get a closer look.”
I then look at her and say “yeah, no harm in seeing what's happening” With that, she begins to fly towards the strange spectacle.
As we get nearer to the town we see that everything was much, much, stranger than we originally thought. Along with the floating houses we saw before, we noticed that there was fish swimming in the air and that the ground looked almost like it had been stitched together into a patchwork design. We could also see that all of the houses we saw had almost a mesolithic style design to them.
As soon as we landed I looked towards my mum and said, “is it just me or is this just weird?”
She then looks to me and says, “Yeah, I have to say this doesn’t seem possible.”
I then look towards a nearby house to see that it had begun to float away from the ground, I then looked ahead from where the building was floating from, to see a strange creature nearby. As I looked closer, I could see that the creature's body was made from a multitude of different creatures, that even I could recognise. I then look towards my mum again and say, “Things just got a whole lot weirder”
She then points towards the creature as she says “I say we find out where we are… maybe he’ll know?”
I then look at her and mutter “yeah, and the last new person we met sent us through a portal, to wherever we are… yeah, absolutely nothing could go wrong.”
She then smiles and say, “no harm in trying.”
I then sigh as we begin to walk over towards the creature and my mum shouts, “hey, mind telling us where we are!?”
The creature then turns towards us and says, “and who are you? I don’t remember bringing you here.”
I then whisper to her "use a different name whilst were here"
My mum then says to him “my names Asuna, and this, is my son Da....”
I then quickly cut her off and say, “Kirito, my names Kirito” I then continue to say “and you are?”
He then looks at us and say, “Discord, crowned prince of Chaos at your service” He then clicks his claws. yeah, this is getting too weird, but seconds later we both looked at each other in confusion as a small pony-like creature appeared in one of Discord's claws. As I looked at it I noticed that it had a bright pink mane which flowed down covering her face, he tail was a similar colour to her and her fur was a snow white.
We then looked at each other again, as I noticed that we were both clearly confused, about what was happening. We then looked back at the creature that Discord was holding, and noticed that it looked terrified and that it was shaking in fear. We then hear her whisper “help me”
I then look at my mum as we nod our heads and I say “Put her down”
Discord then laughs and says, “you are hilarious… what are you even going to do?”
I then smile and say “this” with that I run towards him, as I pull out The Elucidator and punch him in the side, causing him to drop the pony. I then land and catch her then proceed to quickly push off from the ground as I hear my mum say “Ek skýt fjórir ískaldur ör” as she says this some symbols appear around her seconds later four large ice projectiles fly towards Discord.
He then mutters “that's not funny” ignoring the projectiles that were flying towards him. I then run towards one of the nearby building and say to the pony “Stay here, we’ll deal with him”
She then just nods her head and whispers “thank you”
I nod my head as I draw the Dark Repulser in my other hand and run towards Discord then shout “Starburst Stream!” I then begin to slash at Discord in a manner that would look completely random to anyone who didn’t know about the sword skill but to those who did know about it each slash was like an artist's brush… a sharp, deadly brush.
As soon as I finished striking him he teleported away and said, “what are you?”
I then smile and say, “I am Kirito The Black Swordsman or The Twin Blade Swordsman. I will protect the innocent, and I will stop you, you society reject." I then sheath the Dark Repulser and continue to say, "And I’ve got one more thing to say to you." Seconds later symbols similar to those that appeared around my mum surround me, and organise themselves as I say "Þeír, hræða, nótt, dýpt, renn, helvegr” with that my body becomes enveloped in flames that spiral around me like a tornado.
As the tornado dissipates I turn to look at Discord but instead of looking like myself, I instead look like a demon, I had dark blue skin, a tail that resembled that of a cobra, horns that resembled the look of a mountain goat along with eyes that looked like they were on fire.
I then turned and looked at him causing him to retreat back in fear and say “what are you?”
He then stumbles back into my mum and says, “we are your worst nightmare” she then quickly pulls out her sword, jumps back and then begins to lunge back towards him to strike him straight towards his back.
He then teleports out of the way then begins backing away from us in fear as he says “what are you, how did you get here?”
We then hear a voice shout “that's enough Discord”
We then look towards where the sound came from to see two creatures behind Discord each had both wings and a horn. One of them was bright white whilst the other was dark blue. It was at that point everything clicked as I turned back into my normal form and walked over to my mum and whispered “I know where we are… we’re that god forsaken kids show that Craig liked”
To this, she just looked at me and said, “I just worked that out as well…”
We then looked towards where Discord previously was, as we found that he had he was not moving, and instead his skin looked like he had the complexion of a statue. I then turned to look at the two creatures that appeared to notice that there was what appeared to be gems floating around them, within a second I realised what they were and shouted “mum run!”
We then both turn around and began to run a bright beam begins to approach on my mother. I then quickly turn and push her out the way, as the beam crashes between us. I then turn around and to see the pony that we saved earlier standing in front of us.
She then turns to face the creatures and shout “Princesses! Please stop!”
I then try to stand up then say to her “Don’t worry about us just look after yourself.”
She then shouts “No! you saved me, now it’s my turn to save you!”
I then look towards the two ‘Princesses’ who are looking at each other in confusion then the white one ask me “is it true? Did you protect my ponies?”
I then look at her as I help my mum up then say “yes we did, this little one was in danger and we decided to protect her from Discord.”
The blue pony then looks at us and asks, “May we ask what your names are?”
I then look at her and say, “Of course, my name is Kirito, and this is my mother Asuna.”
She then bows to them and says, “it is a pleasure to meet you, princess…”
She then smiles and says, “our nameth is luna and this is our sist'r's is celestia, we art the princesses of equestria.”
I then look at my mum and say, “and now it’s official, I must be in a coma, this can’t be real.”
My mum then laughs and says “Sorry about him, this is strange for him”
Celestia then smiles and says, “It’s funny he acting as if he’s never seen a pony before.”
She then puts one of her fingers up then says “He hasn’t seen a talking, pony before”
She then looks at us in confusion then says “wait what?”
“He hasn’t seen a talking pony before… it’s not been heard of before where we come from?”
Celestia, the asks her “and where do you come from?” she then taps her head then continues to say “thinking about it I’ve never seen your kind before, what are you”
My mum then smiles and says, “Firstly we come from a planet called Earth, and secondly we are Humans… Well, Da… Kirito is, after whatever happened to us, I don’t think I am anymore.”
They then smile at us as Celestia says “Interesting… you're saying that you're lost in more ways than one.” She then looks at Luna and they nod their heads then say, “would you like to join us at the palace?”
We then look at her as we smile and say, “it would be an honour princesses”
We then see them smile at each other and within seconds we see Celestia’s horn begin to glow and we all disappear from the town.
As the light faded we appeared in what looked to be a throne room of some kind as I looked around it I could see that it looked less majestic than what I had expected. The walls of the room weren't made of anything as lustrous as I expected but instead, it was made of what looked like wood… it wasn't even very fancy or even carved… the only things that made it so the room wasn’t like a blank canvas were the two banners that were located above two thrones near the back of the room and a few plain red banners scattered around the room.
As I looked at the banners I could see that they had two separate images on them one looked like it was designed to mimic the day over the land whilst in comparison the other looked to mimic the night.
As I looked back to the princesses I could see them smiling as I say “OK could you please explain what in god's name has happened because I’m lost?”
My mum then smiles and says, “The guy and his daughter that we met transport to Equestria… but that’s all I know”
Celestia then looks at Luna and says “OK so let us get this right you got transported here from another world” She then point to my mum and says “you had your race changed”
My mum then smiles and says “and got younger”
I then laugh and say “what from thirty to fifteen?”
She then smiles and says “You done”
I then laugh and say “yeah”
Celestia then smiles and say, “well Kirito I'm surprised to see that you have calmed down a fair bit.”
I then smile and say, “I’m sorry about how I acted Princess I was just a bit... confused, everything has changed so fast.”
Luna then smiles and says “so thou is us'd to being around us”
I then laugh and say “I guess”
My mum then looks at me and says, “Craig wouldn’t believe this… he wouldn’t believe were in Equestria… I don’t myself if I'm being honest.”
Celestia then looks at us then asks, “who is this Craig?”
“He is… well was my son. He went missing a few months ago, he just disappeared from his room and his laptop disappeared with him… it’s a mystery to what happened.”
Celestia then smiles at her and says, “I’m sure he’ll turn up eventually… maybe a similar thing happened to him as to what happened to you”
“Let's hope so…it’s not like he could take care of himself… or control his temper.”
Both princesses then look at us then asks “a temp'r? what trigg'rs it?”
My mum then smiles and says, “there were three things. Insults to his family, hurting his friends or being called a freak, the last one instantly causing him to snap.”
Luna the looks at me and says, “thou hath a fi'ry temp'r?” She then laughs and says “we knoweth somepony liketh that”
I then see Celestia glare at her but then quickly calm down and says, “as my sister here said yes we do have a temper but I’m sure your son wouldn’t have that sort of issue miss…”
My mum then glares and says “Mrs... Hel… Asuna Rhodes”
Celestia then looks back and says, “I’m sorry I wasn’t aware you were married, Mrs Rhodes…”
“was married, my husband disappeared just after my son… he just went to work one day and never came back, nobody found a trace of him, no money left his bank and his phone was unresponsive it’s like he disappeared from the face of the earth.”
Seconds later both Celestia and Luna draped their wings over her and then say, “we are sorry for your loss.”
We both then smile and say, “don’t worry about it princesses, we got over it a while back” I then begin to think about somethings that I may be able to do and wonder I wonder if that inventory exists? I then quickly throw my hands down almost like I was scrolling down a page and a small screen appeared in front of me. I then look and say “what? Why does this say transformations?”
The princesses and my Mum then look at me then asks, “what's wrong…” my mum then sees the interface in front of me and says, “wait transformations… Check for the Spriggan Character”
I then look open the page as I see three images appear one that was highlighted that I recognised as my current image, another one was exactly as predicted a Spirigan and the third was his GGO (Gun Gale Online) avatar. I then laugh and say “OK this is just weird” I then touch the Spriggan avatar and my body shifts into a different form in which my clothes had many similarities but my ears had become pointed and my swords had changed as well I now had Excalibur attached to my back along with the great iron longsword. I then look back to my mum and say “Yeah looks like it”
I then look back to the princesses who look at me in confusion as Celestia asks “Kirito is that you?”
“Yes it is Princesses, this is another one of my forms”
Luna then looks at me in surprise and says “anoth'r one of thou’s f'rms? how many doth thou hast?”
I then smile and say “Just three you've seen two of them the third is a bit different”
Celestia then looks at me in confusion then asks “How is it different”
“It’s got more advanced technology than the other two forms… but I'd look like a girl.”
My mum then smiles and says, “oh come on it’s not that bad… you’d only look like a girl, you wouldn't be a girl”
I then sigh and say “I guess you're right”
They both then smile at us as Celestia says “you really are strange. ”
Kirito then smiles and says “Goes two ways princess”
My mum then walks behind me, slaps me behind ten head and says “show some respect!”
Celestia then smirks and says “There's no harm done Mrs Asuna”
Luna then laughs and says “We had it coming”
Kirito then sighs and says, “No you didn’t… it was wrong what I said. I’m sorry”
They then smile as Celestia says “you are forgiven… besides, we all have opinions” She then looks to Asuna and says “what will you do now? It sounds as if you have nowhere to go”
She then sighs and says, “I’m afraid we don’t… maybe go out into Equestria and try and learn about what happened to us.”
Celestia and Luna then look at each other as Luna says “or thou could stay here”
I then look at her and say, “wait what?”
Celestia smiles and says “You could stay here in the palace, you are both very kind ponies and it would be our pleasure to help you find out what happened to you”
Asuna then looks at her and says “we wouldn’t want to take advantage of you”
“It would be the least we could do after we tried to… put you in stone” sighed Celestia
I then smile at her and say, “No harm done princess… I’ll be honest if it was the other way around I would probably think the same thing. Afterall, strange being never seen before standing next to a chaotic monster what other conclusion could you draw?”
Celestia then smiles and says, “thank you for being so forgiving.” She then looks to Asuna and says, “if you choose to stay here we have plenty of spare rooms that are made for Minotaurs you should be able to use the beds comfortably.”
We then look at each other as my mum says “It would be an honour Princess”
She then smiles at us and says, “One of the guards will show you to your rooms” She then glares at her guards then told us “if they attack you, you have my permission to put them in their place.”
I then audibly hear them gulp as they bow to Celestia and Luna and then stutter out “please follow us”
My mum then smiles at Celestia then says, “do you always do that.”
She then smile and says “only when I'm serious about something.”
Both I and my mum then bow to them and then follow the guards out the room.
As we walked through the long winding halls of the palace all I could think about was what had just happened, we had just accepted a request from royalty to live in a palace and that itself felt surreal.
As we followed the guards I hear one of them whisper “I don’t trust the boy, not one bit.”
The other one then whispers “It more the girl I don’t trust seems like they're hiding something”
I then smile and say “You have anything you don’t like about me just say it”
They then look at each other and say “we are sorry”
I then smile and says “I’m sure neither of us took offence”
They then calm down as we arrive in the middle of a corridor with two doors set parallel to each other and they say “Well sir your room is the one on the right and the other is for you Mrs Rhodes” they then pass each of us a key that was hovering in a blue glow and says “we will leave you be, If the Princesses require you another one of the guards will escort you to them.”
I then smile at them as both me and my mum say “Thank you for your help” and with that they walk back the way we came.
As soon as We can no longer see them I turn to my mum and say, “well this is weird.”
“Yes it is, but if we even have a chance of finding out what happened to Craig I’ll take weird any day.”
“I suppose you're right, anyway, how did you know those incantations earlier?” I ask her
“I don’t actually know? They were just came to me, almost like I'd been doing it my whole life. but what about you how did you know how to do what you did?”
“Well, I did watch the anime a lot, and tried to copy the moves, and looked at how the actual incantations were pronounced.”
She then rubs my head and says, “what am I going to do with you?”
“You’re gonna do the same as you always do, help me get through this,” I reply
She then laughs and tells me “You know I will.” She then looks at her room and says, “I’m going to relax for a bit I'll see you tomorrow.”
She then kisses me on the forehead as I mutter “mum, stop that it’s embarrassing.”
She then laughs and says, “If you think that's embarrassing you have got a lot to learn” she then unlocks and walks into her room shutting the door behind her.
I then shake my head and mutter “what have we gotten ourselves into?” With that, I open the door to my room and walk inside.
As I shut the door behind me I can see that the room was very sparsely decorated excluding a bed that almost look like to was made of stone and a wooden desk against one of the walls. I then think this is well, basic. Are minotaurs really that dim that they don’t recognise when they're in basic accommodation? although I guess we are basically in the stone age so this could be five stars for all I know.
I then walk towards the bed as remove the sheathes on my pack and place them beside the bed on then lie back and rest my head on what I realised was definitely modified to be softer like a mattress whilst looking like stone.
I then slowly began to fall asleep as think What will life has in store for me.
As I slowly got up from the bed Celestia allowed me to borrow for the meantime I began I mutter… “Damn I was hoping this was a dream, but it’s not. It’s real.” I then look across the room to see my swords resting on the wall across from me. I then slowly stand up, walk over to them and proceed to attach both of the scabbards to my back.
I then turn towards the door and begin to walk out into the hallway, however just before I get a chance to open it, I hear the sound of metal colliding with the ground behind me. I then rapidly turn around to see what appears to be an energy sword from Halo on the floor. I then walk over to it and begin to pick it up as I mutter “where did this come from?”
As I begin to pick it up I hear someone pounding on the door. I then hear a voice shout “Daniel open this door”
I then sigh and mutter, “Damn it, mom, you still can’t get my new name right.” I then walk towards the door and open it to see her standing on the other side clearly in a bad mood. I then look at her then said “Wrong name… It’s Kirito now.”
“Oh stop moaning. You're still my little boy even if we look the same age”
I then mutter, “This is getting worse every time” I then walk back over to the sword on the floor and proceed to pick it up as I began to do this I hear a faint voice whisper amongst even quieter bullet fire “There are more of them! Keep firing!“
I then turn to my mom then said, “Did you hear that?”
She then looks at me in confusion then said “hear what?”
We then see the sword began to glow as a small doorway appears in front of me as I shout “No not again not another portal!”
My mom then grabs my arm and said “Not this time”
However, seconds later we begin to get dragged towards it as I mutter “This can’t end well.” I then open up the old inventory and change into my GGO Avatar as I think “well I did hear bullets”
Seconds later we get pulled through the portal as it shuts behind us.
Perspective: Church
The scene in front of me was nearly identical to Halo Wars. There were corpses of Sangheili, Minotaurs, Lopez bots, and Griffins strewn about on the bloody floor.
I reloaded my boltshot and hid behind cover right as a portal opened that dispensed two unknown individuals. One of them had long black hair and held a copy of my token while the second wore a blue robe and had long blue hair that traveled down her back.
“Get over here! Unless you like dying to bloodthirsty xenocidal zealots!” I warned the duo. They finally noticed all the dead bodies?
The first person looked towards me then shouts “mom move!” He then draws his weapon that glows in a bright purple glow similar to that of Mace Windu’s lightsaber and begins deflecting bullets that were flying towards him whilst walking backwards towards me.
A duo of hunters were flung through the wall but got up unscathed. The first hunter aimed at me but a full round of boltshot to the head killed it. The second charged the new arrivals.
The first one of the duo then shouts, “Mum get to cover you aren’t suited for this get to the guy who shouted us.” She then nods to him as she turn towards us and the first one draws a small pistol from his side and held it in his hand as an Elite Major stabbed through a pony. The pony gasped and tried to escape death's throes but failed miserably as it finally went limp in a bloody mess.
I hear the woman shout, “No, Daniel gets ready. Oss, náða, fjor, regin, tynada, vályndr, jotunn” as she said the words symbols appeared around her.
“Uh… Lady, there aren't any giants around here.” I said in confusion before an elite rushed a cowering pony, “Lopez 1997! Protect the civilians!” A Lopez bot that nobody had noticed before that was wearing full Hunter Gen 2 armor gave the duo and pony civilians covering fire.
I then look back at her again to see another set of symbol around her as she said “Ek skýt fjórir ískaldur ör” with that four ice shaped arrows fly towards the elite and begin to impale it.
“That isn't how you do it! You do it like this!” I take the gravity hammer from my back and charge it with forerunner properties. I rush at the wave of elites and smash it down on the Sangheili in the middle, sucking him into a black hole and disintegrating the rest. Before I can react, I am flung straight towards the displaced and land at the female's feet in a smoking painful heap. My helmet falls off and I laugh harshly, “That fucking hurt.”
The woman then sighs and said “Þeír, fylla, gullin, öl, helgask, allr, eitrið, rísa, folk” with that I begin to feel my strength returning to me.
“I'm guessing you hate English?” I said sarcastically.
“No, it’s just that those are the words of power for my magic,” The women said to me.
“magic?! That is a genius idea! Use anti-magic on their magic! You genius you... Actually, I don't even have your name.”
The female stared at him in bewilderment before saying “Asuna, my names Asuna and the boy you see fighting is my son Da… Kirito”
We then hear a voice shout “If you are done with your conversation would you mind helping me!”
“Rude. At least, introduce yourself.” I said indignantly.
Kirito then shouts “not the best time!” as he is slashing multiple projectiles that were flying towards him.
“Elimination system online: 1703 contacts detected. Course of action: Asphyxiation. Director level confirmation needed.” A male electronic voice said.
“No Delta. There are civilians here you logistical fuckwit.” I pushed to my feet and got in front of Asuna. “We need to get out of here. NOW.” I took off in a sprint down the halls and straight into the enemy fire which I dodged with godlike precision.
I then heard Asuna shout, “Kirito, we need to move! Now!”
“Fine.” seconds later similar symbols then appear around him as a large smokescreen fills the corridor.
The room behind the duo exploded and the corpses inside were completely desecrated until nothing was left. Warning sirens started roaring as a huge fire started and another room barely a few meters away exploded. A pony that was wounded ended up getting sucked into the explosion and died a painful heat death.
Asuna then runs over to the pony then said a few words as it begins to stand again and runs behind me.
I finally reached the exit and jumped out before staring at Canterlot Palace. It was in flames to the point that no amount of maintenance would fix it. Why O'Mally? What the fuck did I ever do to you!? The princesses, nobles, and guards had abandoned various civilians and maids to fend for themselves in this hellhole. I won't forget their actions… I clutched my gravity hammer tighter as the palace exploded for the final time.
I then hear Asuna shout “Daniel!”
I then look around to see that the other displaced wasn’t around.
“I must be going rampant… There has to be an AI fountain of youth around here somewhere…” I muttered.
I then hear a voice shout “sorry about that went back to help some civilians!”
I watched as Asuna walked towards me and said, “What do you see?” It wasn't a very vague question since I was pointing at the remains of Canterlot Palace.
I then see the other displaced land next to us as he drops off three ponies that he saved from the palace. As I look at him I notice that he looked much more like his mother and now had some transparent black wings on his back. I waited for them to answer the question, though. After a few seconds I realized they hadn't heard me. “What do you see?” I repeated.
Kirito then looks at me and said “A mess.”
Asuna then sighs and says “Canterlot Castle Destroyed and also some princesses who need to sort their act out.”
“Vy, kazhetsya, ne vidite, chto ya vizhu…” (Russian: Then you don't seem to see what I see…) They stared at me in confusion.
Asuna said, “what did you say?”
“Then you don't seem to see what I see,” I said bluntly.
Kirito then looks at me and asks, “what is it you saw?”
“The day this place was being built to the day today and then it being destroyed and rebuilt over and over until it was forgotten, insignificant, and immaterial.” I killed the mood when I opened a portal to the warp and drop a pizza on a tray out. “Pizza?” I lift the tray, revealing a huge pizza that had pepperoni, sausage, and parmesan cheese mixed. I waited to see if they would do anything.
I then just see them look at each other and then seconds later Asuna said “and you said you didn’t have magic”
“Magic?!” I fell on the floor laughing my ass off. “Zat vas not magic mein friend! Zat was the warp. Originally the realm of souls until it became of emotion and feeling as well as torture and daemon gods.”
I then hear Kirito laugh then said, “yeah and my names Justin Bieber. Somebody get the shotgun”
“No seriously. Watch.” I opened a portal and a “WHOA WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT?!” I kicked the wtf being back into the portal.
“Oh look a summoning spell. That's some magic right there.”
“Actually. That wasn't what I was trying to do… That happened by itself…” I admitted.
Kirito then laughs and said “You know my brother probably would believe you about that”
I got a manic grin on my face, “You think everything is magic?” I said in the Joker’s voice.
he then smirks then said, “we are in a world of talking ponies that use magic… what else would I think?”
“THEN what do you call this?! CAC12 Fire at the nearest planet.” An explosion appeared in the sky as debris started to enter the atmosphere.
I then see them both look at me in shock as Kirito turned towards me and then punches me directly in the back of the head. he then said, “that's for blowing up a planet.”
I looked at him incredulously, “It was uninhabited... I think.”
Asuna then puts a hand out in front of him then said “Look he’s like his brother that way he has a snappy temper” she then laughs and said “Craig always was like that.”
I fall on my ass, which they notice. “Uh…” A guilty smile was on my face which they also noticed. “NOTHING!” I throw a melta grenade very far away through a portal.
Kirito then looks at me and said, “what's wrong… you flipped at the mention of my brothers name?”
“I plead the 5th!” I started backing away from the duo who started becoming suspicious.
Asuna then looks at me and then said, “do you know my son?”
I turned around and started running away.
I then hear one of them sigh as I then see Kirito appear next to me then said “If you know my brother I want answers”
My armor starts becoming different until it is Gen 2 Hunter but still blue. My voice deeper, I said, “No.” I throw a grenade at him and jump over him.
I then hear another voice shout something and then find that I can’t move as Asuna walked over to me and shouts “You did not just throw a grenade at my son.”
“What about it? We agencies don't like giving information.”
I then hear Kirito screams “and we didn’t like losing Craig! But shit happens, get used to it!”
I exit my armor in my ai form, shocking them. “Craig. Age: Unknown. Sex: Male. Diagnosis: Work in Progress. Classified Section 3.“
Kirito then looks at me and said, “So you really are Church from Red VS Blue… where’s Caboose are the rest of the guys”
“I’m sorry I'm not sorry to cut this reunion short, but that view was beautiful Epsilon. The universe will soon be mine. AND THEN THE MULTIVERSE! MUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”
I then hear Kirito mutter “Oh look it the psychopathic AI dubbed O’Mally aka Omega.”
“QUIET YOU FOOL.“ A large blast of concentrated energy tore off Kirito’s hair. “That new look suits you.” Kirito had lost his hair and could put Agent 47 to shame with how shiny his head was.
Asuna then shouts, “you dick, what is even wrong with…”
However, she couldn’t finish her sentence as the same thing happened to her as did Kirito.
“Epsilon. You do know what you must do now. Undid Iridium.”
I started spazzing out before I finally said, “UNSC AI override instructions active.” I calmly walked into my armor and joined O'Mally’s side.
Kirito then looks at me and mutters “Church what are you doing?”
“Daddy! No!” Amor teleported here after I assume watching this whole thing and she charged up her horn and started letting loose rapid fire at O'Mally.
O'Mally just stared at her. “Stupid children and their need for senseless dramatics.” He fired at her, but she dodged and landed on her hooves in front of the two displaced.
Kirito then tries to stand up but collapses and then mutters “be careful kid… he will kill you if you aren't careful”
I then back flipped and kicked O'Mally, smashing him into the ground. “Tricked you ya cheap fucker! I removed that override ages ago.” I jumped down to him and started punching his suit of armor rapidly, but he kicked me and sent me flying into a billboard.
Amor charged her horn again before releasing another volley of magic at O'Mally. “What are you doing standing there? Help!” She screamed at the stunned duo.
Kirito then mutters “wish I could I’ve got nothing left”
I then hear Asuna said, “I got you all. Oss, náða, fjor, regin, tynada, vályndr, jotunn” then seconds later spoke a second incantation “Þeír, fylla, heilagr, austr, brott, svalr, bani” we are then all surrounded by what looks like water droplets as we all got back our energy
I hear Omega scream at me, “You need me. And I you.”
“No, I don’t. I am memory after all. I can just remember you. The way I want to.” I spartan kick Omega straight towards the trio.
“You can't let go of your past!” I drop to one knee in pain after he said that as a lone tear rolls down my face.
Kirito and Asuna then walk over to me and as Asuna said, “Yes but you also need to remember to not live in the past… after all your past is not today”
I finally collapse on my back with a visible cut in my faceplate that is covered in blood. “Never… let… go…” I pass out from shock as the memories flood.
Asuna then walks over to him as Kirito throws her a small healing crystal and then points the crystal to the sky then said “Hīru” with the cut in my faceplate begins to heal over.”
“Fine. You can have your fucking life. But I will do this again in a few years when you have all but forgotten.” Omega walked towards me and then took one look at the trio before sneering and saying, “Idiots.” He reconnected to me and I stopped having the flood of memories.
“I need to get out of this place…” I said vaguely. “Hey, do you have a place I can stay?” I asked bluntly.
Asuna then looks at me then said “I’m afraid we only have the place in our world”
“GRRRRR… Blow up the rest of that planet. CAC12, finish them!” Another explosion was seen as bits started flying everywhere again.
Kirito then grabs his sword and hits me on the back of the head Knocking me out he then whispers “rest”
“Yeah. No. I think you forgot who you were dealing with. You just fucking killed me!” I scream as I exited the dead body.
“I didn’t kill you… I just knocked you out”
Amor and I stare at Kirito incredulously as we point to the obviously decapitated head.
Kirito then sighs and said “Red vs Blue… why do you love to screw us over… must be a day in your life Church.”
“Well, apparently I am the only actual Displaced Church. No seriously. Everyone acts like I am original somehow…” I attach the head back, get in my body and stand up.
They then look at me in confusion and said, “wait for what? You mean you aren't the real Church?”
“Word of advice. There is no such thing as reality or originality. Those are concepts of our perception. I am as real as Church can get.” I explain.
They then look at me in confusion then asks, “what do you mean?”
“We perceive reality as a notion that applies everywhere. It doesn't. There are alternative versions of everything. Anything could change. Quite omnifarious eh?” I laugh.
“I still don’t understand what you mean… how do we even get back?”
“The same way you got here. Elementary my Dear Watson.”
A meme started playing that played when someone got owned. “OH!!!!!”
“and how did we get here?”
I looked at them in confusion, “You don't… Don't you know how you got here? Wow. You are grade A fucked.”
Amor hit me in the leg pretty hard. “Ahem.”
“Err… I mean, that's too bad.” She shook her head in disapproval. “Uh… I'll… help you find a way back…?” She finally nodded in approval.
Asuna then looks at em then asks, “and how do you plan on doing that?
I disappear and reappear a few seconds later, out of my armor and in a 21st century US army combat uniform with the rank Colonel on it. “Yes,” I said, completely ignoring their inquiry.
She then repeats what he said “and how do you plan on doing that?”
“Uh. Yeah. I don't actually have a plan. I just wanted to look fuc- err I mean awesome.” Amor’s glare softens.
Asuna then laughs then said “Kids controlling your life. don’t worry you get used to it.
“Asuna. The cake is a lie.” I said randomly.
She then sighs and said, “Don’t worry about it, kid. He’ll understand eventually.”
“NOOOOOO!!!!” I roared exactly like Darth Vader. “My pizza!!!!” I run to the box and bring it back towards the trio and open it before signing in relief. “You are safe, my love.”
They all then sigh at me and said, “are you serious?”
I don't hear them as I throw off my helmet and start shoveling pizza down my gullet. Literally.
Kirito then looks at me and said, “Anyway you never did answer our question… How do you know my brother?”
“...” I awkwardly shove the rest of the pizza in my mouth, avoiding the question.
Asuna then looks at him and said, “If someone took your daughter away how would you feel? you’d want to know they were OK wouldn't you?”
“No.” They stared at me in shock.
Asuna then looked at me in shock and said, “I can’t believe you… you should want to protect your child at all costs… I just can’t believe you.”
Amor rolled her eyes, confusing Asuna. “He was joking. He just wanted to see your reactions. Not that I approve.”
Kirito then sighs and said, “Would you mind helping us miss?
“Get drunk?! Sure!” I pulled out a Carolina Reaper alcoholic beverage.
He then sighs and said, “I meant would you help us find out about my brother from your dad.”
I immediately popped open the beverage and was about to bottom it down, but Amor snatched off from me. I pulled out another one, but the process repeated five more times until she was holding six CRACs in her telekinesis.
Kirito then switches back to the form he arrived in and draws his gun and said “next time you open a bottle I'm going to put a bullet through it”
I cross my arms and pout like a small child. “Stupid.” I muttered in a childish voice.
Amor rolled her eyes at my antics, “You know, you can't always get what you want.”
“You are all sadists!” I point accusing fingers at everyone.
Asuna then sighs “we are sadists because we want your daughter not to grow up with a dad who’s a raging alcoholic”
Kirito then sighs and said, “come on you ain’t Homer Simpson are you?”
I walk towards Asuna and stop a meter away from her, “You would know. Wouldn't you? Miss, I dressed as a beautiful character from an Anime at a convention and then focused on others.” I was using Mickey Mouse's voice to sound mocking.
Kirito then shot a bullet into his foot then said, “Don’t be cheeky to my mom.”
“Mother's boy? I didn't have a mother so I wouldn't know. Or a… family for that matter.” My tone became more depressed at the end.
Asuna then placed her hand on my shoulder then said “well how about you become part of our family… me, Kirito, your daughter... heck even Craig. He does trust you, right?
“You want to know about Craig? He is in the War of Shadows. The people I learned the warp from are his enemies. I am neutral in the conflict in that I do not participate in it. He isn't exactly having the greatest of times. And… he never exactly hated me… does that… does that...count?“
Kirito then smile and said, “yes it counts… you realize he was alone for years back home, never could talk to people in open conversations. He was always terrified and hid from the world.”
“The closest person I could relate to was Daniel Craig… because you know… went from homeless and worthless to… this. Funny they shared a name in a sense. And you do as well. What a coincidence eh?”
Kirito then sigh and said, “my mom couldn't help but shout my real name could she.”
“Wait a minute. If I joined your family then what da hell does that even make me. Or Amor for that matter?”
Kirito then smiled and said, “you want the honest answer… family.”
“That sounds stupid.” Amor said in confusion.
“well let’s face it family is what people need... heck, family was the only thing that kept Craig going”
Pinkie Pie appeared from nowhere, “Yay! I can throw a new family party!”
I screamed and pulled out a pair of military scissors and yelled, “Get out of here before I scissor you!” I did the native American screech. Pinkie Pie’s eyes widened and she teleported away.
Asuna then sighs and said “Really Church? really?”
“What? She is annoying. Also, she is scared of jihad bombs and native American screaming.”
“Just because someone annoying doesn’t mean you should attack them”
Amor snatched my scissors and glared at me, “Sometimes I feel like I am the parent.”
“Well, technically you are older than me biologically. Or was it chronologically? Physically? Emotionally? Mentally? Psychologically?”
Asua then smiled and said, “well you are the one who has the family to grow up with something it sounds like you father never had. well until now”
I gulped and looked at Asuna, “Can I uh… talk to you in private for a moment?“
“Yeah Sure,” I motioned for her to follow me, which she did. I walked until we were seventy five feet away from the others and sat down on a pile of ashes and started explaining why Cadence was Amor and the memory wipe and that she would have been sacrificed to a daemon if I hadn't done it.
Once I was finished Asuna smiled and said “look at you, you took it on yourself to save her from a fate worse than death… if you look at it that way, I have to say that you will be an amazing father to her.”
“Yeah sure okay mom.” I joked but she got a smirk when I said that and I got an ‘oh shit’ face.
She then just laughs and said, “How old were you before all this started?”
“Uh… 18?”
“update your record on Craig his age was 18 as well. you know you should drop him a message to said that you know us”
“Hi, grandma!” Amor said from behind me to Asuna. I started stuttering random things such as protests but all that came out were weak stammers.
She then kneels down, smiled and said “hello to you to my amazing granddaughter.”
Kirito stared wide-eyed at the scene while I fainted. Oh god. I have a mom.
As soon as they all see me they begin to laugh as Kirito said “well looks like me and Craig now have an adopted brother.”
“404 not found.” My electronic voice said.
“Oh quit being so dramatic Dad.”
I raised a red flag, “Never!” I dropped the flag and continued laying down. If one looked closely they would notice what looked kind of like a hammer and sickle on the flag.
Kirito then laugh and said “We need a medic heavy combo over here”
“Okay but… the difference between a medic and a doctor is that a doctor cures you. A medic just makes you more comfortable, while you die…” Amor's face hoofed at me.
He then laughs and said, “I meant the Team Fortress 2 medic and heavy…. the heavy is Russian isn’t he?”
“Я не знаю. Они?” (Russian: I don't know. Are they?) Church asked in Heavy’s voice.
Kirito then smiled and said “yes… yes he is”
Asuna then smiled and said, “Ok how do people normally get home after whatever it happened to us?”
Do you have a… ahem, token?”
They then both look at me in confusion and then asked “a what?”
I sigh and said, “Well. What is your favorite thing in the world?”
They both look at each other then Asuna said, “we never really thought about it. but I guess for me it’s my friend or family… wait are these tokens something about yourself?”
I pulled out my energy sword, the exact same one they were holding and clicked a button on the side of it, “It's a sword not a fighter jet! No but in all seriousness if you ever need someone to hack into technology or just talk or fight, summon me, Epsilon-Church.” The sword said in my voice.
Asuna then looks at herself and said, “well I guess I could recreate the Undine race symbol on a piece of paper and use that.
“Nope. No… no m- no mot- no mother of mine is gonna go without something authentic.”
She then looks at me and asks, “what would you think of using then?”
“Is this symbol kind of like a drop of water with a pedestal and a circle with a hole in it?” I made a projection appear of this.
Asuna then looks at it and said “yeah that look like the image”
“Okay… I'll just do it the simple way. said, I haven't shown you the inside of my pelican yet have I?”
“No, you haven’t. it would be an honour to see your home.”
“Were you Japanese before you came to Equestria?” I asked in confusion.
“No, we were all British. Me, Daniel and Craig”
“Merica!” I yell as I jump and point to the American flag on my arm. I then stop and realize something. “Oh… That is why you britties saw us as uncultured.”
Kirito then smiled and said, “Never did see you lot as uncultured… heck if you looked back unless you're descended from the native americans we are all british at some point.”
“Well… No. You shared your names. Let me share mine. My name is Dimitri.”
Kirito then smiled and said, “I knew I recognized the symbol on the flag… communism mainly seen as the good old USSR also know now as Russia now… that's where you were from, isn’t it”
My uniform switched to Russian Spetsnaz army uniform with KGB on my back. “Komitet gosudarstvennoy bezopasnosti.” I said as I pointed to my back.
We then smile and said “ah the Russian secret service”
“Dad! Can we get food now!” Amor screamed, finally drawing everyone's attention.
“Oh sure. C’mon! To the pelican!” I said as I walked off in a random direction.
“The pelican is the other way.” Amor's face hoofed.
“I meant to do that. I was just making sure my turning was working.“
Kirito then smirks and said “of course you did”
“Wait.” I said as I stopped. Everyone looked at me in confusion, “Pelicanmobile! Land in front of !me!” Everyone facepalm/hoofed at the name as the pelican landed in front of me.
Kirito then smirks and said “and cue annoying jump music from the old batman.”
“What sounded like the Batman theme turned into the Red Vs Blue started playing. “Better than any Chinese bootleg I've ever seen or heard.”
“agreed”
“Were you downloading torrents again?” Asuna asked Kirito sternly.
“I will not accept or deny that fact”
“And I have to be responsible for you three?” She mock-complained.
“Oh? Yea? Well I bet you did weird salutes in Britain! Hail the Queen!” He joked as he did an upside down reverse Hitler salute.
Kirito then sighs and said “Hello prince of stereotypes… and it’s God save the queen”
“I have something important to said. Guys I have something very important to said.” I said in the Master Chief’s voice from Arby ‘n’ the Chief.
“It’s strange all I can think of is Russell Howard's joke for that”
“Go fuck a duck.” I said as I walked away. “Ow!” Amor had punched me in the knee.
“No.” She scolded as she jumped into my arms.
they both then smile said “cutest thing ever…”
Kirito then smile and said “if only I had a camera”
I pull out an indestructible Samsung Galaxy Note 5 and toss it at Kirito who caught it. “Keep it. I have too many.” I pull out another and give it to Asuna.
She then smiled and said “Thanks, sweetie”
Kirito then smiled and said, “she will embarrass you at every opportunity… you get use to it.”
“At least, it won't be like that time I tried to use magic I didn't know.”
“What happened?” Amor asked.
“I turned into an alicorn colt.”
“Ooooh! Do it!” Amor pleaded. I didn't look at her cause she was probably using puppy dog eyes. I walked into the pelican with the trio behind me.
They then smirk as Kirito changes back into his ALO form then picks up Amor and flies towards me and hold her in front of me. Just as I predicted she was indeed doing just what I expected.
“Daddy doesn't want to.” I barely manage to say as we arrive in the cafeteria which so happened to be right next to the side panel. Stupid Harry Potter switchy room Doctor Who Tardis Pelican.
Kirito then smiled and said, “you have no hope against a little girl… Trust me… I know.”
I finally give in and said, “Leviosa or some bullshit.” In a flash I am a cerulean alicorn colt with a wavy magenta mane and tail. I stare at the trio blankly as I sit on my rump.
Kirito then smiled and said “it’s not that bad”
I am tackled by Amor, who is taller and stronger than me. I gasp as I try to escape to no avail.
Kirito then smirks and said “Another one for the album” with that he takes another picture of us.
Asuna then laughs and said, “you are just the cutest.”
“No! I'm not cute! I'm dangerous!” Amor rolls her eyes and picks me up and puts me on her back.
Kirito then laughs then continues to tell me “not really proving your point.”
“Save me, mom! This @#$%& wait what? I said @#$%& not @#$%& what?! Why can't I talk @#$%?!”
they then both laugh and said, “what makes you think we had anything to do with this?”
I just hang my head and use my natural weapon, puppy dog eyes, on the duo.
Asuna then smiled at me and said, “We seriously didn’t do it. There is nothing we can do”
I roll my eyes before flapping my wings and shooting off down the hallways at mach 1339. “Did you really think that I wouldn't install a little speed upgrade?”
Seconds later Kirito appears next to me and said “and did you think I wouldn’t know about it?”
“Yes. I said bluntly. Now. I just need to… aha!” Amor and Asuna were teleported in front of me. “We are in the simulation chamber. The improved version of the holoroom from Red Vs Blue. Here you can create anything… with your imagination or mind.”
Asuna then looks at me and said, “so in theory I could make my token here?”
“Go ahead.” I said in my coltish voice.
She then closed her eyes as a small metallic copy of the Undine symbol appeared engraved on a metal sheet. She then closed her eyes again as the symbol changed and became more clear and vibrant and then once again changed into the design of a pin. As the symbol fell into her hand she looked it over and nodded her head in approval.
She then looked over at Kirito and said “what about you?”
He then looked at her and said “I was just going to have a small pendent of my swords crossed over.”
“What? Scared of these?” I pulled out twin energy swords and activated them before infusing them with anger and hatred which turned them black at the edges and dark red for the rest while the metal handle was a beautiful golden finish.
They then looked at me in confusion and asked, “why did you do that?”
I looked at them and sighed before turning human again. “I call them… The Order of Malice.” I said as I test the swords out.
“Yeah but… why would you ever use anger and hatred? They are corrupting.” Amor argued.
“Since when?” I asked.
Asuna then smiled and said, “He’s done it to remove O'Malley from himself, he’s now in those blades where he can’t harm your dad.”
“Actually… That was only one of the reasons… The other is… I want to use him as a weapon.”
Kirito then looks at me in shock and said “wait you want to use the thing that almost killed us as a weapon… have you lost your mind?”
“Well, when you put it like that it sounds bad.” I said.
Asuna looked at me in concern, “You really need to see a doctor.”
“NO!” I yelled as I jump away and hide in a corner.
“Oh… I should probably mention, he is scared of doctors and other medical personnel for some reason.” Amor said.
Asuna then walks over to me, places her arm over me and said, “Why don’t you like doctors?”
It then clicks in Kirito. Red Vs Blue, Doc when he was being possessed by Omega. “God I’m an idiot it’s Doc isn’t it? You're afraid of doctors after what happened between O’Mally and Doc in the video.”
Amor rushes over to me and nuzzles my leg as I close my eyes and start breathing heavily as images of torture run through my mind.
Asuna then looks at me and said “I’m sorry I didn’t think about your past when I saw the weapon I thought O'Malley was in control of you. I’m sorry”
A beeping was heard from me. I slowed my breathing when it got incessant and opened a phone and what I heard made me scream, “WHAT?!”
Everyone then looks at me then asks, “what’s wrong?”
“...Celestia and Luna… They are...They…” I left the sentence unfinished.
Asuna then stands up and said, “where are they… teleport me to them quickly.”
But I didn't hear her. All I could hear was Candy Melody on the phone with Cadence and Twilight there saying that Celestia and Luna were dead.
Asuna then shakes me and shouts “god fucking dammit Dimitri send me to them”
“THEY ARE DEAD MOM!”
“and I have a spell that can save them if we are quick!”
I quickly teleport us to Canterlot Burial Grounds. There were two caskets with familiar cutie marks on them depicting cartoonized sun and moons. I rushed towards the caskets and opened both of them. The sisters were in worse shape than could be thought possible. They looked over 9000 and not in a good way.
Asuna then walks over to us and then I see similar symbols appear around her as before as she said “Þeír, fylla, heilagr, austr, brott, svalr, ban” she repeats this over both caskets and then collapses to the floor taking deep shallow breaths.
Celestia was the first to heal and awaken. When her eyes landed on me, everything clicked. “Do you know what you have done?! You have threatened the balance of harmony!” And then she did something unexpected she glomped me and proceeded to make out with me. I tried struggling but she was to strong.
Asuna then attempts to laugh and said “looks like my newest son has a girlfriend”
“I'm definitely considering it.” Celestia said as she stopped invading my face.
“As are we.” A familiar voice said.
“Well… They always did said they were two paths. They never said you could take both though…” I said with a gulp.
Seconds later Kirito flew out of the pelican with Amor on his back then said, “are the Princesses OK?”
“Yes.” Luna said as she joined the group-force-yourself-on-me-as-your-boyfriend hug session.
Kirito then smirks and said “another one for the album” with that he takes another picture of the group hug.
I did the anime thing where tears streamed down my face in a cartoon-esque fashion. Wait no. That was Pokémon. Yep. Definitely Pokémon. “I just want to be free!” I bemoaned.
“Is that love I sense?” Amor asked slyly.
“Well… Rest in pieces…”
Kirito then smirks then says “Resquieta in Pace”
Luna frowned, “Do you not want us?”
Oh fuck… I do the dumb but nice thing, “I never said that…”
Asuna then laughs and said, “Craig would love to see this?”
“Then why don't we go see him?”
Amor looked at me in shock, “What are you-” She stopped when she saw me pull out a familiar amulet. Craig's Amulet.
“Tell me, did you all go to the convention on the same day?” The question was directed to Asuna and Kirito.
Kirito then looked at me then said “No, Craig went missing from his room a few months before we went to the convention.”
“Who sent you to Equestria?”
“I think his niece said he likes to be called ‘Spinner’ or something along those lines”
Everything I was holding suddenly became heavier as I jumped twenty feet in the air. When I hit the ground again I asked, “I'm sorry but I thought I just heard you say spinner.”
“yeah, why?”
“Yikes…”
“what why is his name that important”
“Okay I'm not calling you two weak or anything…” I said as I pointed at Celestia and Luna, “But your power times a million.”
“what do you mean?”
“What is your power level, Celestia?”
“Why would you… find, my power level is 40205.”
“Yeah… His is definitely a million times higher. No offense. I don't really like void dwellers and system admins. Except Loki. Loki is fucking awes-” I stopped when Amor threatened me with her glare.
Asuna then smiles at her then said “Amor let your dad off it’s just a slip of the tongue.”
I get on my knees and start staring at Amor who glares back, confusing everyone.
“What are they doing?” Luna asked in confusion.
Kirito then shrugs his shoulders then said “I have no ideas”
Amor then kissed me Bugs Bunny Style. I started blushing profusely as I tried to stop hearing Amor giggling.
Asuna the smiles and said “Well I guess family has helped him to grow already.”
“She just Bugs Bunnied me.” I said in shock.
Kirito then just laughs and said “Good old Loony Toons”
Amor looked at Kirito deviously, “You are next.”
Asuna then walks over to me and whispers “Craig will want to see this”
I accidentally drop the amulet, thus activating it.
As soon as the amulet hits the floor a large portal opens just above the amulet a familiar image of Craig crashed into the floor.
As I began to look at the two statues in front of I began to feel depressed about everything that was happening to me. First the war, then finding them in stone, and then bomb from the marines I feel like people are just ruining my life.
I then reach my hand down to touch Scootaloo’s head as she said, “So this is your Mum and brother?”
“Yes… man, I miss them.”
She then smiled at me then said, “At least you know they're alive now that’s an improvement.”
“I suppose you're right.”
I then feel a small portal open below me and shout, “Worst moment ever”
I then see Scootaloo grab hold of me as she said “Not this time.” However, it was futile as she got dragged through the portal as well, which promptly shut above us.
Perspective: Church
“Oops?” I repeated.
Craig then looked up and muttered, “It’s rarely an call with you is it Church?”
“I don't know, my new adopted brother, is it?”
“Wait what? What are you on about?”
Scootaloo then looked at me and asked Craig, “Dad what does he mean?”
“Ooh! Dad! You know what you have to do!!!!” Amor yelled, making everyone stare at her in confusion as she happily bounced towards Scootaloo.
Craig then stared at me and said, “Please explain because I am officially lost.”
“Oh trust me there is more.” A voice said from behind Craig.
He then quickly turned around to see Asuna standing behind him as he just collapsed and said, “OK what in god’s name is going on?”
Asuna then smiled as she grabbed hold of him and said, “Craig I missed you so much!”
Scootaloo then looked at them in confusion and asked Amor, “What’s going on between that woman and my dad?”
“You don't know? That is his mom!” Amor shouted excitedly. Loud enough, in fact, that Craig heard it.
“Wait what! But that’s not possible… You're encased in stone back home how are you even here?”
“Okay, did you ingest any fear gas lately?” I asked seriously.
Kirito then walked beside me and said, “Am I missing something… Craig!”
I turned holographic grabbing everyone’s attention, “Dr. Jonathan Crane: Creator of Cloud Burst, Dubbed Fear Gas. Results: Causes you to live your worst nightmare. Can cause you to kill yourself from fear. Hallucinatory.” I said in Delta's voice.
I then looked back at Craig as he collapsed on the ground and passed out as Scootaloo runs over to him and shouted “Dad wake up!”
Asuna then looks back to me and said, “I think he’s just broke… got somewhere for him to rest?”
I had already resumed my regular form so I just nodded.
Kirito then smiles and said, “I’ll carry him” he then threw him over his shoulders and then proceeds to ask me “Where to?”
“I'm sorry, but we have royal duties to a-” An explosion was seen as Canterlot Palace fell off the mountain completely.
Asuna then smiles and said, “you mean relocation to attend to.”
“T’would have been comical, were it not for all the deaths,” Luna said as she casually mentioned the macabre state of the palace.
Asuna then frowns and mutters “and one more thing” her glare then sharpened at them as she shouts “why the hell did you abandon your people!”
I suddenly stop moving. Everyone notices that I am staring at something. Amor slowly turns her gaze to see another new ship in the sky except it was UNSC this time.
Everyone then looks up as Kirito said “this isn’t good”
“That… That is ONI…” I muttered loudly. “What is the Office of Naval Intelligence doing here?”
Asuna then looks at me in confusion and said, “Get Craig up he’s useless if we get attacked right now!”
“They won't attack us,” I said confidently.
“How do you know that?”
“Do you see them attacking us right now?” I asked as I pointed to the cruiser that was scanning the area.
“Ok then if they aren't attacking why are they here?”
“Colonization?” I ask bluntly. The ponies look at me with wide eyes.
“And you think everyone wants that to happen?”
“I never said they couldn't be reasoned with.”
I then heard Craig moan as he muttered, “This is ridiculous” He then opened his eyes to see the ship and said, “Why does this always happen to me.”
“What? Pregnancy?” I asked randomly.
He then looked back at me and asked, “What are you on about?” He then floated off Kirito’s shoulder and landed on the ground.
“You are pregnant according to this scanner.” I show a plasma pistol scanner that nobody had noticed before now. “See? The light is green.”
Craig then sighs and said “Not physically possible buddy, not a gal”
“Did you forget what happened to Tucker?” Amor fainted.
Craig, Kirito, and Asuna then look at me and then all said “yes… what happened” I explained how Tucker was impregnated by an alien.
Craig then shakes his head then said, “I ain’t been touched by any alien buddy… you must be losing it”
“Fine. Stupid thing.” I charged the plasma pistol and unload the entire charge into a completely untouched house and nearly dropped from shock when the whole thing exploded… “Oops…Yeah, I'm not paying for that.” I said bluntly. “They should have plasma pistol insurance.”
Celestia glared at me, but I just arched an eyebrow until she finally sighed in defeat. Luna was next, she trotted up to me and said, “HUZZAH!” ...What?
Craig then sighs as he mutters “I’m too young for this”
Kirito then smiles and said “Hey, at least, were back together”
“Hey Craig, isn't it funny how my favorite person used to be Daniel Craig and both of your names are Daniel and Craig?” I said in Pinkie’s voice at a ridiculous speed.
He then sighs and said, “Just explain everything I really am lost… why did you call me your brother Church?”
“Nope. Mom is explaining this shit.” I snap my fingers and a portal to the warp opens depositing boxes of pizzas shaped like grenades. “Danke,” I tell the warp as I snap the portal close. Amor snaps up after I eat one of the exploding pizza. “You could say the pizza is… explosive AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”
Craig then sighs and said, “ok Mum what’s going on?”
However, before she could answer we hear a voice said, “Umm Craig I sense a portal opening in your pocket?”
I quickly do the impossible and jump into Craig's pocket. After a few seconds, a muffled explosion was heard before I jumped out with my head smoking in a cartoonish fashion. “That grenade was delicious. A bit on the spicy side, though.”
I then hear Craig mutter “Fucking Space marines why won’t they give me a break.”
Asuna then just mutters and punches Craig in the side of the head and said, “Craig there are children around.”
“Yeah! You dingus. You crazed malfeasant! Stop hurting the children's ears!”
Kirito then sighs and said “You really can’t say much Dimitri”
“Well, at least, the children know to punch me when I said- FUCK!” I scream as Amor punches mine in the funny bone. I collapse on the ground on my chest with her on my back.
Craig then smirks and said “Yeah sorry it’s just last time they did it was an Anti-armour grenade they used”
I throw an extremely dull pocket knife at Craig which hits his leg with the force of Miley Cyrus’s shreking ball. It somehow gets stuck in his leg drawing no blood, though.
Craig then sighs and said “Really Church?” seconds later a small bit of blue appears next to the knife, pulls it out and then throws it into a nearby tree. He then smiles and said “thanks, Bii”
“I just realized something.”
Craig then look at me and asks, “what is it?”
“Mom is Joseph Stalin us so she doesn't have to explain things.”
Everyone then looks at me as Craig asks me ”what do you mean
I walked up to Asuna, who I towered, and asked, “Why you be stalling?”
She then smiles and said, “why not… it’s fun seeing you and Craig argue” She then sighs and said “Ok I’ll explain, Craig what’s happened is that we have adopted Church and his daughter. We heard that he never had a family and decided to give him one and, in turn, he is now your adopted brother.”
Craig then looks at me and said, “Can this day get any weirder?”
“Does this mean I have to be on the good side? Can't I be that one rogue who is on nobody's side?”
Craig then laughs and said, “You can be who you want to Church… you are in control of your own destiny.”
“Oh, that is a relief. CAC18 Destroy nearest planet.” An explosion.
“CHURCH!” Everyone screamed.
“What?” I ask blankly.
Craig then laugh and said, “and the readers call me Vegeta.” He then shakes his head and said “I need to stop using my Deadpool powers”
“Shut up the fourth wall breaking imperialist scum.”
“Yeah, I know, blame Discord he has some control over my powers”
“Blame me for what?” A Discord wearing an I shit you not Helghast uniform with a fucking swastika on it.
Asuna and Kirito then shout “Discord!” as they grab their weapons
Craig then looks at them and asks, “OK what's he done to you?”
Helghast Discord then does an air spartan kick before yelling, “ラディアント火災” (Japanese: Radiant Fire)
Craig then sighs and said “really Discord” a second later Craig's Discord appears on his shoulder and said “Not me”
“My name is not Discord. It is Fuwa!” FD proclaimed.
“That is the same thing. Just in Japanese, you idiot.” I said. He just rolled his eyes.
“I thought you were dead,” Celestia said sadly.
“Good.”
“Good?!?!?!”
“You heard me. Good.” Discord fired tear gas at Celestia, “Aw, don't cry.”
Craig then sighs, grabs the canister in mid-air and throws it back Fuwa.
Fuwa does the unexpected. Instead of dodging or teleporting away or even taunting about how useless it is, he just swallows it. “Ah, how delightful. The chaos I could sew. Why stop there? Tata for now!” He teleported away.
Craig’s Discord then looks at him then said, “was I really like that?”
Craig then smiles and said “yes, yes you was”
“I mean… Holy shit what the fuck no Fuwa don't do that!” Fuwa laughed as he gleefully jumped out of an exploding bank carrying sacks of money. “Holy shit, when did Discord turn into Two-face?”
Craig then sighed as he touched the back of this guitar and then bolted towards Fuwa and threw him to the floor then said “I have had enough of you”
“Well then, why don't you snap my neck? Hehe. One simple movement, so powerful.” Fuwa still had his incessant Joker smile on.
Craig then sighs as he puts his hand on his head and blanks out a few memories from Fuwa and drags him back to the group. He then said “sorry about that”
“Well, you are no fun at all,” Fuwa said as he snaps a talon and frees himself before turning into the Joker. I heard you were fond of this one.” Fuwa even had the voice right. He pulled out a giant revolver before aiming it at Craig. “Boom!” He shouted as it fired a bullet and a flag before he took off running madly at inhuman speeds of 68mph.
“We're you listening in on conversations again you little shit?!” I screamed as I gave chase to the jackass.
“Yes! Now come and catch me! If you can!” Another house exploded.
Craig then appears in front of him and punches him straight in the face and said “oh shut it”
Fuwa shook his head. “No magic allowed.” He pulled a Tirek and grabbed the magic from Craig and snapped the tether. “Oops. It appears to be broken.” He giggled as he jumped over the magically incapacitated Craig.
I ran up to Craig. “Holy shit he just did a fucking Power Rangers on you!”
Craig then smiles and just jumps back in front of him again and said “that ain’t no magic”
Fuwa gets a smirk, “Then you won't be needing it. Ever.” He said bluntly as he completely destroyed his attunement to magic. He then spartan flame kicked him in the nuts, setting them on fire before continuing to run.
Craig’s eyes then turn red as he said “I’ve had a fucking enough of you!” with that he brings his hands to his side as he shouts “KameHameHa” as a blue beam of light flies towards him.
I watch as the others, Amor, Scootaloo, Asuna, Kirito, Celestia, and Luna arrive next to me. I put on U’Moon - Mad Road because I know the tempo of the fight already.
Craig then charges towards few who just avoided the blast and shouts “Surrender before I need to go full power!”
“Fuck you!” Fuwa pulls out a bomb vest and straps it to himself. “For the system admins!” He rushes Craig.
Craig’s body then begins to glow as his helmet flies off to show his hair had turned blond and was standing on end he then shouts “you have no idea who you are messing with”
“ALALALALALALALALALALALALALALALA!” Fuwa jumped straight at Craig and… exploded. No seriously. That was fucking lame.
“That was anticlimactic,” I said in disappointment. Amor slapped me. “What?” She motioned for me to apologize. “Uh no.” She glared at me but gave up.
“Hey, Craig! What is 69 divided by zero?”
He doesn’t answer but turns around as we see his eyes pure red and his hands against his head as he looked out of control.
“Huh. That is one of the most beautiful things I have ever seen.” Everyone even Craig looked at me in complete confusion, but Craig was still pretty fucking furious.
He then mutters, “get out of here… you're not safe”
“Uh, Craig. I'm never safe. Hell, I'm a danger to myself.” I said bluntly.
Craig’s Discord appears next to me and said “you need to stop him his powers are out of control there’s a reason he holds back his powers”
“Are they psionic?”
“No, my magic was stopping him from losing control”
“Hey, Craig! I know how to calm you down! Let's blow up another fucking planet. You do the honors!” before anyone could react, I had already teleported us to a backwater planet with no life on it.
He then shouts, “please you all need to get out of here. I’m not in control somethings in my head, it’s manipulating me”
“Okay, sure. But you are going to regret that.” I teleported everyone except Craig into my pelican in orbit above the planet. “Now we wait for f-” The entire continent Craig was standing on starting sinking. “What is he doing?”
Scootaloo then rushes over to the window and said, “you’ve got to help him… please I don’t want him to suffer”
I then look back to the planet to see a dark black outline begin to grow around the planet as his anger begins to grow more intense.
“Good thing this is in a different solar system. And uh yeah, about helping him. Can't do that. Unless you want me to potentially kill him. Not the best idea.”
Asuna then looks at me and asks, “what happened to him he’s never been like this… yeah, he’s always had a temper but he’s never lost control like this.”
“That isn't something I can answer. Insufficient data.” I said sadly.
I then look back at the planet to see that the land now looked like it was burning.
I then hear Kirito say, “man, this is almost like the Black Star Dragonballs on Dragonball GT.”
Seconds later it exploded leaving not even debris where the planet once was.
“Huh. The covenant would want that.” I said in awe.
We then see a small speck near where we left Craig and as we looked closer we could see the was unconscious and back to normal.
“See? Destruction is a healthy way of making you feel better.” Everyone was glaring at me.
Asuna and Kirito then looked at me in shock and said, “he has that much power trapped inside him… and has so little control if he snaps”
“Well yeah, it is like constipation.” Celestia and Luna winced. Scootaloo and Amor gagged. Kirito and Asuna just looked in shock at the damage he could do if he was pushed to his limit. they then turn to Discord as Asuna said “Look I don’t care about what you have done just get him back here and get him in control again.”
Discord then sighs and said “And to think I gave him this power”
“That power is nothing compared to what it would have been if he was actually constipated.”
“STOP BRINGING THAT UP!” Everyone yelled.
“No.” I retorted as I crossed my arms, “Constipation constipation constipation.”
Seconds later a flash appeared behind me as I felt something strike me in the back. I then heard Craig said “Oh shut up you're giving me a headache”
“Warning: The Director has been attacked on deck. Orders Director? Do we initiate self-destruct?”
“No.” I waved dismissively as everyone stares at me cautiously. I snap my fingers and a holo panel slides up into everyone's view “This is Griffin Daily, The Equestrians have been crippled and we can now rightfully reclaim what is ours. Let us gather arms as conquistadors!” I stared at the screen for a few seconds before facepalming.
Craig then muttered, “I can’t believe this… I am a danger to everyone I care about, I… I’m sorry about everything.”
“Eh, no big deal.” I wave it off dismissively. A portal opened next to me.
“Khorne will have your head!!!!” A bunch of melta grenades flew out of the portal with it closing behind. I caught and ate them one by one.
“What the fuck Khorne? They aren't spicy!” I moaned.
Craig then muttered, “I am getting sick of those marines and their gods”
“Actually, that wasn't the marines this time… that was Khorne himself.“ I opened a portal and screamed through it, “KHORNE! THOSE FUCKING GRENADES BETTER BE SPICY NEXT TIME OR I WILL RIP YOUR DICK FROM YOUR LEGS AND STITCH IT TO YOUR EYES!” I closed the portal behind me and laughed.
Right before another one opened, with a grenade flying out that hit Craig in the nuts and exploded.
Craig then looks around and says “I am sick and tired of being hit and blown up by grenades”
A note slides next to me. I pick it up and read it, “Prepare yourself for bla bla bla yada yada yada… Kharn Ahriman Piraka bla bla…”
Craig’s eyes then twitch as he looks at Kirito and Asuna and says “get Amor and Scootaloo to safety these guys are no joke”
I just continued reading,”- Daemons, the emperor, yada yada, Tzeentch.”
Craig then mutters, “we need help… please say we have someone in reserve”
“Well, I do know Loki.”
“As do I but it’s unlikely he’ll help”
“No. I mean, I can get him to come if they decide to take it to far and threaten the balance. He is the Balance after all.”
“yeah… I don’t want to risk my powers overloading again.” He then looks to Asuna and say “get everyone to safety you can’t fight these guys they are leagues above you”
“Thank you for the compliment!” A booming voice said through an open portal that I was near.
Craig's eyes once again twitch and he shouts, “Mum get out of here! Now!”
Asuna then shouts “No! I’m not letting you fight them alone”
“You will not be able to fight them.” A voice said with great authority yet pessimism.
“Yeah… I don't know what side I am on…” Everyone looked at me with betrayal and confusion. “They are kinda my friends too… And by friends I mean allies. I am not allowed to fight allies. I am sorry.”
“Don’t worry about just keep everyone safe”
Scootaloo then looks at me then mutters “You can’t dad”
I then look at her and says, “Scoots they will hurt you if I don’t… Please trust me.”
“THIS FIGHT IS NOT HAPPENING IN MY BRIDGE OR I SWEAR TO ALL THAT IS UNHOLY I WILL CAUSE SUCH UNBALANCE THAT LOKI HIMSELF WILL WEEP.” I threatened as I saw the marines exit a portal.
Ahriman raised an eyebrow. “What are you talking about……” He trails off.
“Oh, hi Ahri. Yeah, I'm not exactly good or bad. I am what you would call chaotic neutral.”
“Ok then... care to explain what in Tzeentch's name is going on? I can sense a lot of chaotic energy.” He asked.
“Well, Khorne stopped giving me spicy grenades so I blew up a solar system and threatened him. Still awaiting a response. Hmm, that star is still going supernova. It is like if your mother stopped giving you pizza… I think.”
“Well, I'd say he stopped because someone, and I can guess who has reverted this universe's version of the Warp to a point before Khorne's existence. Whoever is giving you grenades is not him.” Ahriman replied.
“FOR FUCKS SAKE LOKI! THEY WERE FOOD GRENADES!” I angrily grabbed my phone and dialed his number and waited for a response.
Craig then sighs and walks towards Ahriman then says, “Hi how are you.”
“You are not getting back those chaos Daemons!!!” Everyone heard from my phone in Loki’s voice.
“Firstly, Church, the slaughter of millions is slowly reverting the Warp to its state as the Warp. And to Craig, greetings, it's been a while.” Ahriman stated.
“Actually. I would count it as over seventy trillion deaths if you include intelligent microorganisms.” Delta said helpfully.
“yeah… I've been getting your ‘gifts’ not been great”
“I tasted one of the gifts, I don't know why you are complaining.”
“In truth, the first one is because we sensed you talking shit about us,” Khârn replied. “The second one was for shits and giggles.”
A portal opened and I threw the phone in it, “Hey Khorne! Loki just wants to talk!” Screaming was heard as the portal closed.
“Yeah, that sounds like the Warp,” Khârn said. “At least, Khorne's side.” He shrugged.
“Huh. Why do I keep hearing the word Piraka?”
A portal then deposited two robots like figures, who fall to the ground in a small heap. When they stood up, we could see two massive grins and green and red armor.
“Oh fuck! Kill it with cleansing hellfire!” I grabbed my forerunner gravity hammer and proceeded to try to beat the shit out of them. “Get over here you Joker hybrids! I'll fuck you up!”
Suddenly, a massive amount of pain echoed around my head. I stumbled, gripping my head.
“That is for insulting us, punk.” The red one growled.
“Fuck you think you can handicap me?” I drop the gravity hammer and pull out my pistol and shoot myself in the head. “Never been glad to die. I'll be back bitch!”
Craig then sighs and mutters “God dammit Church”
“Did he just shoot himself in the head?”
“yes, yes he did”
“Eh, I've seen stranger. Names Hakann.” The red guy greeted, holding out his clawed hand.
“I can still fucking hear you. By the way, other than the Jokerish look that is kinda fucking awesome.” I say over the intercom.
“Church you're lucky we sent our kids away” shouts Craig
“You know what they say. The Pirate Captain owns the ship. Well, I can do whatever the fuck I want here. Oh hey, look! The sun blew up again.”
“Pirate? He sounds more like a Piraka than us. Right, Zaktan?” Hakann asked his green compatriot, who gripped his triblade wearily.
“Sounds like Blackbeard or Edward Kenway.”
I fell in front of everyone in a suit of bedrock (Minecraft) armor that looked like Helghast armor from Shadow Fall. “I fucking love Minecraft.”
Hakann’s grin grew wider. “Oh, by the way, the mental blast was only temporary. You didn't need to kill yourself.”
“But the presentation is important,” I said. “I give myself a -666/420.”
Hakann facepalmed. “That was a bad pun and you know it,” He replied.
“Hey! Who wants to go to Korea? I just remembered that one movie.”
Craig then looks at Ahriman and says, “anyway why did you come and visit us?”
“To be truthful, mostly to visit him, and make sure that our universe's Cadence isn't causing a universe destroying paradox. As well as possibly duel you.” Khârn answered snarkily.
“You seriously don’t want to wait for the war? Heck I just lost control and blew up a planet as my powers overloaded”
“Destination: North Korea!” I fell on my ass and looked out the window. “Wait what year is it?”
“Midnight could overwrite our own universe if she wanted. She just doesn't think it will be as fun.” Khârn replied.
“Do you guys know what year it is?” I asked in confusion. “I don't remember Korea looking like Star Wars.”
Khârn looked up. “Well shit. Looks like I might get my chance to fight a bunch of people.”
“Warning: We are under attack. Though the attack is not very effective.” I chuckled at that.
Craig then sighs and says “give me a second” He then teleports outside of the ship before I could stop him.
“Are you fucking serious?” I asked in exasperation.
Ahriman sighed, donning his Warmaster gear. “I'll be right back.” his eyes flipped into Rinnegan mode as he teleported outside as well.
“Fuck.” I stared at what looked like Korea if it had become the Death Star. “Well, At least, I have weapons.” The window opened and I jumped out and dived down and rolled on contact.
Hakann and Zaktan looked at each other. “Do we steal his weapons, or go help him?”
Kirito then looks at them and says “you try to steal anything and I will end you”
“I swear I will self-destruct the whole fucking ship.” the onboard ai said angrily.
Zaktan shrugged. “Yeah, but then how would your blue armor boy get back home?”
“The void or self-destruct he doesn't care.”
“Then what about him?” He pointed to Kirito.
“...” A giant cable came out of the floor and punted the Piraka out the window.
Kirito then smiles and says, “thank you for that.”
Zaktan then rematerialized on the ship. “I'm made out of millions of tiny creatures.”
“Your point? I can keep doing this longer than you can exist.” Zaktan wasn't punted this time but instead, a hole opened in the floor and the ship completely disappeared.
He just floated there. Meanwhile, Hakann fell. Zaktan quickly grabbed his hand, keeping him from falling to the planet below. “I'll find a way.” He chuckled.
I kept running past gunfire from these crazy people, some of them had suicide vest robots. “Ahriman? Craig? Kharn? Anyone?”
I then hear Craig’s voice say “I’m fine Church just wanted to avoid them starting anything on the ship”
“Uh yeah, about that, the ship will be here in a half hour. It somehow disabled that thing that made it bigger on the inside. Just a regular heavily heavily armored transport now.”
“Ok then… I’m sending you my location, you should be able to find me if anything happens”
It was then that a titan stepped out of a portal nearby, laying to waste many enemies.
“What about those who were left on the board, like Khârn?” Ahriman asked over the comms.
“Pocket dimension most likely,” I answered simply.
A giant tank that looked like it came from an Asian sci-fi movie drove into view. It was easily taller than any skyscraper from the 21st century and had a ridiculous amount of cannons.
I then hear Craig mutter “well that’s not good.”
“prepare for Vortex Warhead launch. All forces retreat from the area.” a monotone voice boomed from the titan.
I aim my battle rifle at one last target, the target on a turret of the monster tank and fire off three rounds consecutively. After a few seconds of nothing, they finally go limp and start falling. “Go ahead,” I confirmed as I exited the vicinity. “You clear Craig?”
I hear nothing but static for a few seconds then a faint grunt say “no my powers are still locked can’t get away from that... “ his voice then cut off.
“Firing.” a large missile shot out of the titan and impacted the tank. It stood there for a few seconds, before turning in on itself, before disappearing entirely inside a massive vortex.
“Ahriman. You know what we have to do. We have to find a body. But first we need to secure the battlefield. Any room in there?”
“We are recalling the Titan and waiting it out in the Warp. You both are free to join us. We do have Geller fields on this thing.” came Ahriman's reply.
“Yeah about that, Craig is MIA.”
“I have a tracking beacon on his staff and bolter. I can teleport him, but it's risky.” Ahriman replied.
“Craig, do you copy?” I get no reply from him but second later see a small flare appear in the sky.
“Preparing teleport. If he appears fused to a wall, then it's not my problem.” Ahriman said, and I felt a weird buzzing feeling, before reappearing inside the titan.
“Understood, we n *gunshot* *static*-” I clutched the back of my neck as I fell to the ground. Blood had started pooling from an area that had been shot one too many times. I dropped the radio and started searching for something to stop the bleeding.
“This is why we gave you that suit of Terminator Armor. Get him to the medbay.” Ahriman said.
“This is too fucking strenuous, who makes these suits require a body?!” I yell into the radio.
“You don't have to shout into the radio. You're already on the Titan.” Ahriman said next to me.
“I blame Sony. Hey, does your suit have an AI slot?” I ask Ahriman.
“Heck if I know. I did find a small slot next to my head, though,” he replied.
I exit the suit and look at the area he mentioned. “Looks like some kind of implant. Let me see here…” I suddenly feel like I am Ahriman but not. “Did that do anything?”
“It feels like someone's in my head,” Ahriman replied.
“Jeez man, how many memories did that guy block?” I asked as I look around his head.
“All of them. Stop poking around my head.” Ahriman grumbled.
“Well, actually they were the first thing I saw… I think he put them there so people could mess with you or something. Eh, I'll leave them if you so truly desire. Not like your past would help you anyways.”
“I don't believe they will be,” Ahriman stated.
“Bring Craig here.”
“He should be somewhere on the titan.” Ahriman glanced around.
“This is the United Empire, surrender at once!” A human with an official uniform that had a reverse communism symbol combined with an American flag ordered.
Seconds later Craig walked into the room holding his arm and muttering “Damn Discord blocking my healing magic.”
“United Empire, this is Ahriman, leader of the New Black Legion, and I would be more concerned with saving your own soldiers first. Because right now, you are in no condition for ordering me to do anything.” Ahriman replied to the man.
“We aren't the ones who need saving, you are. Human.” The ‘human’ spat the term with contempt before the humans all turned into terminators.
“Oh, you have got to be kidding me! I went to the wrong place!”
“Machines, your request for our surrender has been denied,” Ahriman growled, before pulling out his staff. “As well as your right to exist.” With that, a massive portal opened up above the planet, and in moments, the planet vanished into the Half Warp. The Titan remained in space, floating aimlessly.
“Ahriman. Why do the weird things always happen to us?”
“Because we are Displaced. I hope the machines enjoy turning into servants of the Dark Gods.” Ahriman replied.
“That or it would end up like that one robot army that there were so many of to the point that the universe couldn't hold them…”
“They are in the Warp. Most of them are likely being possessed by daemons and other forces.” Ahriman commented.
“I meant if they were smart.”
“True, however, I doubt they thugs of being attacked here. This planet will reappear in my universe. I'll collect the forces, and put it back.”
“What is your obsession with war anyway? Not that I don't like war but-” I hear Craig angrily stomping.
“The fact that I am an Adeptus Astartes.”
“So… living without it equals big nono?”
“I'd have nothing to do, so I suppose,” Ahriman replied. “Now, we should check on Craig.”
“Craig. You can stop angrily stomping your foot behind us now.” I projected my voice through Ahriman and it for some reason sounded like a female version of Church. Heh, sultry.
Craig then sighs and says, “look it’s not I'm not grateful for what you did but well I wish today didn’t go so badly for me… I just feel like my world falling apart after those Terminators I just feel like well…. hell.”
“Well, at least, you weren't shot in the head.” I said, but my voice still sounded feminine. Damnit now is not the time for a sexy voice!
“Umm, I'm afraid that I was. I got lucky and my helmet stopped the bullet long enough for Bii to block it. It’s why I lost contact with you after they shot the communicator.”
“Then it doesn’t count. That thing pierced my skull.”
“Oh look it's the Piraka.” Ahriman pointed out to space.
“I'm going to do it now.” We all watched as the pelican appeared suddenly and rammed them away before speeding towards us. “That's for solicitation you pieces of shit!”
“We are still here you know.” Zaktan chuckled as he sat on top of the Pelican.
“I don't give a shit. This is a dud man. The real pelican is away.” I taunted.
Ahriman sighed before teleporting Zaktan and Hakann into the Titan.
“Hey, Ahriman. Can you do me a favor?” I asked him mentally.
“What?” He replied.
“Can you give those two a taste of some P.A.I.N.™?”
“Eh, why not. But why was there a™ at the end of that?”
“Wait you saw that as well? I think it was some fourth wall bullshit.”
“Eh, whatever. Let's see here…” he closed his eyes, and in a few moments, Zaktan seemed fine, but Hakann was screaming in pain.
“What about Zaktan?” I asked.
“It should be affecting him…” Ahriman replied, confused. Zaktan chuckled.
“Sorry, Ahriman, but your pain tactics don't work on me. After all, being turned into millions of protodites is very painful. This pain is like a fly.” He told us.
I leave Ahriman and suddenly get a very fucked up idea. “Oh? It never had to be physical pain…”
“Mental doesn't really work either. Being teamed with Hakann does that to you.” Zaktan replied, raising an eyebrow.
“It never had to be mental either…” Truth be told, I knew about way more than two types of pain.
“Oh? Then enlighten me.” Zaktan shrugged.
“Well, you were describing neuropathic and somatic pain earlier. But those aren't the only ones. Then again. You will feel the pain eventually. The damage has already been done. Not that you are alone in that...” I admitted. I walked over to a wall and leaned against it.
“Eh. It doesn't really matter.” Zaktan shrugged “I'm not here for a lesson, teach.”
“Yet. It doesn't really matter yet. Anyway, you should probably get your ‘compatriot’ and go. You obviously don't belong here.“ My tone wasn't harsh, it was apathetic.
“Sure. Bye!” he picked up Hakann and a portal opened up.
“Oh, and thanks for the sniper rifles!” he added before jumping into the portal.
“Ahriman. Would you please blow up that star in front of us before I go rampant.”
“Sure.” The star imploded majestically. “Better? Because now we need to go to the Warp.”
“You don't mean…”
“Well, unless you want to be swallowed by that star, which is currently expanding, then yes.”
“No, I meant… you realize that the pelican is going to be following us right?”
“Indeed. What of it?”
“Will… the others from before be there?”
“Yes. Don't worry, I've expanded the Geller Field to cover the Pelican. Somehow.” he waved
“Midnight still herself?”
“Yep.”
“I would like to talk with one of these… Daemon Princes. “
“Well, I could summon one to serve you. It's within both my and Midnight’s power.”
“Serve me?”
“Assist you in any battle, as well as educate you on the Warp. And for small talk.”
“Yeah. Let's do that. I assume there are intelligent ones?”
“All Daemon Prince’s are. They were all once a being of the mortal realm.”
“No. I mean like… not lost their marbles. Mostly.”
“Yeah. In fact, none of them are actually crazy. Just filled with a very large amount of knowledge.” Ahriman raised an eyebrow. “Why?”
“Fuck it I'm in. Enlightenment here I come!”
“Alright. I'll be able to make the necessary summons in my own dimension, then send them to you. Which type of Daemon Prince do you want: Tzeentch, Khorne, Nurgle, or Slaanesh? I would NOT recommend Slaanesh. Unless you want your child to be raped endlessly.” Ahriman asked.
“What would you recommend for… someone who wants power and knowledge? After all, knowledge is power. Most of the time.“
“Tzeentch,” Ahriman answered. “Though, they will always be planning to stab you in the back.”
“Aye Aye Skipper. Tzeentch we go. I like the feisty ones. It makes KILLING THEM AND BRINGING THEM BACK THAT MUCH MORE FUN!” My voice had changed to Omega at the end.
“Quiet, Church, there's one of those ‘Hero’ types in front of us.” Ahriman pointed to Craig.
“It's okay, you won't do anything, will you?” I asked as I slithered, yes slithered over Craig. He didn't seem to notice. I finally realized he had fallen asleep standing up. “What the fuck?”
“You can never be sure with these guys. Just like that Jason Hughes asshole.” He poked Craig.
“Oooh! I can't wait to meet Jason. He will be so much fun to fuck with.”
“As Khârn would call him, he's a moodkiller. And he will probably kill you. Very painfully. If you do meet him, be careful with what you say.” Ahriman warned.
“I can't completely die. Remember? Kinda sucks to be honest.”
“He can delete your universe.” Ahriman deadpanned.
“All I need is my pelican…” I whispered. “And he wouldn't anyways. There is a difference between can and will. If he is a hero type then he won't threat innocent lives on other galaxies.”
“Have you ever heard of SCP-682?” Ahriman asked.
“Yes and no.”
“It is nigh immortal and adapts to everything. He can turn into one. However, we created a handicap for it. Every time he uses it in a Warp infested universe, our virus will temporarily neutralize his adaptability and regeneration powers.” Ahriman explained.
“Well, either way, I know to not fight every battle with weapons anyways.”
Craig then opens his eyes and says “don’t push it... I'm not in the best of moods”
Ahriman glances at him. “Yeah, I can sense all the negative emotions around you. Probably some sort of Daemon affecting your thought process.”
“Or the fact that Churches Discord has blocked my magic and I now have no way to limit my powers”
“Well, I could get my Draconequus Army to go teach him a lesson…” Ahriman said, mostly in thought.
“You’d struggle he committed suicide after he destroyed my connection to my magic… it’s why my powers failed earlier.”
It was then that Ahriman grinned evilly. “He can't escape me in death. After all, the Afterlife is the Sea of Souls, which is currently returning to being the Warp. And I have control over the Warp.” He told him, holding up his staff.
“Don’t waste your energy... “ He then smiles and says, “It’s hard to believe but we are on opposite sides of the war and yet we’re not trying to kill each other.”
Ahriman chuckled. “Well, technically we aren't in the War here since the War is secluded to that Universe only. Of course, I could just be waiting till we don't have anything attacking us or until we aren't in space to try to kill you.” He grinned. “After all, I've only tested my new abilities against one Displaced.”
Craig then smiles and says “point taken… but you realize that if you tried to start a fight don’t forget my powers are unstable right now and could cause us all a lot of problems.”
Ahriman laughed. “It'd be more fun that way,” He replied.
“would be… but I don’t really want to die after being reunited with my mom and brother”
“Trust me, I wouldn't kill you. Not unless it's in the War. I'd only beat you within an inch of your life, then heal you.” Ahriman said.
Craig then smiles then says, “God you sound like the Electrocutioner from Batman Arkham origins” he then mimics his voice and says, “I could kill you, then restart your heart, and then kill you again!”
Ahriman just laughed at that. “My memories might be gone, but I still find that funny.”
Craig then laughs and says, “Live while you're young mate… live while you're young”
Ahriman chuckled. “Why don't we fight out in my universe later? I don't want to cause Church an inconvenience, like destroying most of his Equestria.”He asked
“Huh? What? What about Equestria?” I asked as I had zoned out.
Craig then smiles and says, “Ahriman's just offered me a challenge in his world.” he then turn frowns and says, “but I have to say no to it I’m afraid at least till I get my powers back in control.”
“Oh yeah, speaking of that…” Ahriman pulled out a jar, which held a swirling mass of strange energy. “Here's Discord's soul.” He tossed it over. “I could force him to return your powers, or you could.”
“MINE!” I jumped in the way and picked it up. “Tell me your secrets!” I screeched.
“Currently, he is nothing more than a swirling mass of energy. He currently can't access his magic, but someone with mastery of the Warp could communicate with him.” Ahriman told me.
“I was talking to the jar!” I sounded exactly like Golem. “My precious…” I said as I caressed the jar of the soul.
Ahriman shook his head. “Displaced….” Was all he said, before pulling Discord's soul out, and holding it in the center of the room. After a moment, it glowed and formed a new body. “Now then, Discord, I've rerouted your power to only do one spell. The spell that reverses what you did. You can't do anything but that. You have two choices, either reverse it, and live, or become my experiment. I've never tested on a Draconequus spirit before.” Ahriman explained.
I changed my voice to a creepy alien one that sounded kinda like the flood, “Comply or die…”
“You know, I could just not give you what you want.” Fuwa retorted.
“True, but then you'll be my personal experiment. And my experiments don't tend to get an afterlife.” Ahriman sneered.
“Who is to say I am not already an experiment. That all my actions weren't orchestrated by a greater being, that this all happened only for chaos. You are missing the greater picture here.”
“That is possibility number forty-one. Even so, I could just force you to do what I want. I'm giving you a choice here.” Ahriman replied. “Plus, your Discord, the so-called ‘Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony’. Chaos doesn't involve such planning, especially your type of chaos.”
“But am I really Discord? Or just a facsimile? Check my soul signature if you wish. You will be disappointed.” Fuwa said monotonously.
Ahriman chuckled. “I am a master of the Warp. I checked veloce capturing you. And plus, if you weren't Discord, then why would you pretend like you were?”
“It doesn't matter what you are. And I never pretended. I am just another draconequus. We all enjoy good old chaos after all. Why do you think Discord enjoyed it so much? Why do you think I denied it when you called me Discord?”
“If you aren't Discord and just another Draconequus, then you'll work just fine.” Ahriman chuckled before pieces reverted to Rinnegan. A beam of energy shot out from the Draconequus, hitting Craig in the chest.
Fuwa rolled his eyes before he broke into pieces.
Craig then looks at him in shock and says, “Did you just kill him to give me my powers back?”
Ahriman shrugged. “Of course not. I know how you Hero types are when it comes to sacrifice. I merely removed part of his energy and cast him back to the Warp. I am not responsible for what happens in the Warp, however.”
Craig then smirks and says, “If you had destroyed him I really couldn’t care less… he caused me to lose control and endanger the life of innocent creatures… I would have preferred it if you had destroyed him.”
“Oh, if that's the case, I can send a greater daemon of Slaanesh after his soul.” Ahriman chuckled, before thinking about it. “Actually, that's impossible, since Slaanesh doesn't exist in this universe. Oh well, I'll just send a Tzeentch Daemon.”
“That is what you think…” I said vaguely as I laughed my ass off at the ignorance.
“Actually, I know, since The Eldar don't exist in this realm, and, therefore, can't murderfuck Slaanesh into existence,” Ahriman told me.
“Shhh.” I shush him. “You don't want to know.”
He raised an eyebrow but said nothing. “Anyways, we should return to Equestria. Church's Equestria, that is.” He closed his eyes and focused. In moments, the view of the Warp vanished, replaced with the Planet of Equestria.
“Here they are.” Amor said as she saw us come into view from the pelican.
“Alright, you two. I'm teleporting you to the Pelican, and retrieving Khârn, before returning to my own universe. Craig, when you want to battle, just send me a message through my token. It has a hidden audio camera on it.” Ahriman said.
Craig then sighs and says, “I wondered why it felt like you had Pinkie Sense… Now I know that I don’t feel as worried”
Ahriman chuckled. “Oh, Khârn does. He just doesn't listen to it. Most of the time.” He told Craig.
“Uh-huh.” I teleported into the pelican, and in view of Asuna, Khârn, Kirito, Amor and Scootaloo before sitting down.
A portal appeared under Khârn, and he fell through. Craig came out of the portal upside down.
“Portal’s always screwing me over” muttered Craig. He then focused his energy and began to spin his body around and stand back up straight.
“Dad, you are in trouble.” Amor said.
I felt myself get picked up and set onto Amor’s back easily due to me being in my physical ai form.
Craig then sighs and says, “what have we done to upset everyone?”
I had finally noticed that instead of smiling, all the displaced and ponies were glaring at Craig and I. “...shit.”
“What did we tell you two about not dying?” Our family asked us sternly.
Craig then smiles and says “You didn’t exactly tell me anything and besides I’m not dead”
“Craig…” Asuna warned.
He then looks at her and says “what?”
“Why do you want to die so much?” Amor asked seriously. I flinched at that. She noticed this and looked at me. “Not you as well!”
“Craig, they don't know.” Everyone glared at me in confusion and concern. “...Right?”
“I honestly have no idea what you're on about… nobody died… except for the Terminators”
“That is incorrect. 20 billion civilians were killed in the destruction of Genisys.” Delta retorted. I suddenly realized that I was in my human form on the ground when he said that.
“Uh… Don't listen to him?” I tried.
Craig then sighs and say, “well I haven’t killed anyone. The only time was when I lost control the second time I and Church met.”
“WHAT HAPPENED TO FAMILY?!” I cried as I started bawling comically and uncontrollably in front of everyone while Amor rushed to hug me.
Asuna then smiles and says “Are enjoying playing a joke on you two… well especially you Craig, haven’t been able to for months.”
I suddenly pulled Asuna into the hug evoking a loud yelp.
Kirito then smirks and says “Well Craig what was this about losing control”
He then stutters and tells us “well a day after I first met Church he called me to ask him to help protect Equestria and well we were attacked by The Flood. I lost control and blew up a whole ship in one blast… not even a warships shield could stop it”
“Actually…. I have a confession to make… the shields were already damaged...” I said awkwardly.
Craig then laughs and says “well, at least, I know my powers aren’t able to bypass shields”
Another awkward silence started at that, causing Craig confusion. But it wasn't for the reason he thought.
“*static* UNSC Teminite sighted.”
Craig then looks at me and whispers, “why do I get the feeling something going to go wrong?”
“...Because that isn't a UNSC ship…” I said as I awkwardly pointed out a window. “It's insurrectionist.”
Craig then looks at me and asks me “aren’t their rebels?”
“You just answered your own question.”
“Firing secondary cannon.” The pelican shot an experimental antimatter round that could destroy a planet in a single shot. IT DIDN'T EVEN HIT. “It appears they have deflected our weaponry.”
Craig then looks at me and says, “try hailing them, see if they answer, we may get answers that way.”
“This is UNSC CCK 119 to Teminite, identify yourself immediately!”
“I? I am just a bounty hunter of sorts. Now get out of the way before I blow you to scrap!” A huge beam of energy WAY bigger than a Kamehameha was sent straight towards us which we barely dodged due to autopilot.
“Church we need to call a ceasefire between us… as much as I hate to say it we need to talk to this bounty hunter on his terms”
“Yes. Now give me a good reason not to kill you on the spot.”
“I have something you may want.” I bluffed.
Amor looked at me angrily, “Don't you dare.”
“What could you possibly have that I want? Do you even know who I am?” The voice scoffed coldly.
Craig then looked at me, nods his head and said, “go for it.”
“Have you heard of the UNSC oversight subcommittee or Project Freelancer or the Reds and Blues?”
“Of course, I have.” The voice chuckled derisively. “The entire galaxy has probably heard of them by now! Wait a minute… that voice… UNSC class ship… who exactly are you?”
Asuna then smiled and whispers “and reel him in”
“My name… IS LEONARD FUCKING CHURCH!” Amor shook her head in disappointment.
Craig then kneels down to her and said, “he has to act like this… it his how he acts from what we know… let him off.”
“I can feel his ego. Literally.” She cringed.
“Dr. Church? I'LL FUCKING KILL YOU!”
Craig then looked at me and said, “You lot get to safety I'm going in… nobody threatens my family.” He then walks over to me and said to the computer screen “Identify yourself.”
“Access denied.”
“Director override. Level Alpha.”
“Access granted. Welcome back Director.”
“Go ahead,” I told Craig.
He then nods his head and said, “who are you… I am not an ally of church, I require you to tell me what your business here is.”
“To kill Dr. Church, destroy Chorus, cause a civil war, instate a militia. None of your business. I hope you like dying.“
“This is not chorus I repeat you are not near Chorus”
“We need to speed along the plans, Felix. Kill them already.”
“Sure thing.” The Teminite started firing at us.
Craig then looked at me and mutters “Felix and Locus… Church I'm stopping this” He then places two fingers in his head and said “This will not happen”
A shaking was felt as the pelican got hit by an Archer missile. “Shields at 99.9999999999237%.”
Kirito, Asuna, Amor, Scootaloo, Craig, and I stared wide eyed at that. “We have that good of shields…?” I asked incredulously.
Craig then looked at me and said, “Suit me up… those jerks are not hurting any of you”
“With what?” I asked. We weren't in the armory.
He then looked at me and said, “you have spare armor everywhere, I know you any set is some sort of defense.”
“Uh... actually the Piraka stole everything…“
Craig then Clenches his fist then said “I can’t defeat them like this”
“I'm kidding. They stole Sniper rifles that I bugged with explosives. After they have been fired 100 times the rifles will explode with enough force to blow up a school.”
A loud smacking noise was heard as I clutched my leg in pain, “What the fuck Amor?!”
“You know better. You learn to improve yet you never actually apply your life lessons.”
Craig then looked at her and said, “Listen, we don’t have time to argue right now, Felix and Locus are two seriously dangerous guys. They will kill everyone if we don’t work fast”
“Warning: boarding parties inbound.” The fillies gasped while everyone held their breath. “Unsuccessful parties anyway.” We all sighed in relief.
“This way! We all need to get weapons.” I took off in a presumably random direction with everyone following behind.
Just as we were about to reach it I suddenly was sent flying into a Cryopod which locked with me in it. I tried pounding out but it already sedated me.
“No!” Amor screamed.
“Yes!” A new voice interjected. The remaining looked like to see Felix with an SMG.
Craig fists then clench over his gun as he shouts “Get the kids to safety… run and don't look back” He then turns to look at Felix and shouts, “Nobody hurts my family!”
“I can already tell you will be one of those,” Felix said as he started firing his SMG into Craig.
Craig’s eyes then begin to go red as his body glows and he said “you have no idea who you are messing with you FUCKING LITTLE PIECE OF SHIT!” He then charges at Felix running at the bullets ignoring them as they just fell on contact with his body.
Felix then jumped straight over Craig which confused him until he noticed the landmines he was surrounded by. “Try getting out of that, jackass.”
Craig then smiled and said “You fucked up” He then disappears and reappears behind Felix and said “I am no normal soldier… I am your worst nightmare”
“That's what they all say.” Felix tapped his hip and pulled out a red energy sword and stabbed backwards with it, impaling through Craig. “How. Are. You. Not. Dead.”
I then hear a chuckle then a voice said “You can’t kill what never existed.” with that Craig's body began to fade away.
A crate was sent flying into the biometric controls for the Cryopod I was in which cracked it. My breathing started to become heavy at that.
I then hear a voice shout “Rasengan!” as Felix was sent flying and Craig reappeared in front of me and then proceeded to destroy the door trapping me and rip it from the cryopod. He then proceeded to grab hold of me and began to carry me away from the pod.
Felix flew out of an open window and crashed into his ship.
“Church are you OK?” he asked with a sense of worry in his voice.”
“...”
Craig then sighed as he created water out of the air and then dropped it over me.
“...”
“That won't help. Church is in a catatonic state. When the seal was cracked, his brain was damaged severely.” Delta said sadly.
Craig then knelt down and muttered “oh no this can’t be happening” he then turned to look towards where Felix crashed and said “he won’t get away with this”
Amor, Scootaloo, Kirito, and Asuna rushed in. “What happened?” Asuna asked.
Delta repeated the information he told Craig.
Asuna and Kirito then looked towards Craig and noticed his red eyes and then shout “Craig calm down”
“He went to far… I will kill him” He then teleported outside of the ship and Shouted “eat this you monster, Big Bang Kamehameha x1000!” With that, a bright beam of light many times bigger than before began to fly towards the other ship. Craig then turned around and disappeared back in the ship as the red in his eyes disappeared and returned to normal.
Asuna then looked at Craig in shock at what just happened and said “What did you just…”
He then looked back at her then said, “I dealt with him… nobody hurts my family, I’m not the same boy you knew all that time ago… my powers overflow when my emotions grow.” He then realizes what he did and said “Oh god… what have I done… I’m so sorry” he then began to collapse as tears began to stream from his eyes.
Scootaloo then walked over to him and said, “Dad are you OK” she was met with silence. She then tapped his shoulder and once again said “Dad please say something”
Meanwhile, Amor was doing the same to me as she nuzzled my leg with her muzzle, “Please be okay.” She whimpered.
Suddenly Amor and Scootaloo both knew that this was not a joke. “What do we do? My Dad is catatonic and your dad is in shock…” Fortunately, Asuna heard Amor.
She then walks over to her and said, “they’ll be fine, Craig’s been through much worse and I bet the same goes for your Dad.”
My legs finally gave out and I collapsed with a loud slam in an armored heap.
Asuna then looked at them both and said, “Do you have a medical wing on the ship?”
“I will handle that.” An androgynous electronic voice said over the ship intercom. Almost immediately after, a Lopez bot with a red cross picked me up gently and put me on a stretcher before wheeling me away.
Kirito then grabbed Craig, threw him over his shoulders as everyone followed us to the medical bay.
“I feel like I just received an icepick lobotomy,” I said bluntly.
Asuna winced before glaring at me, “There are children in this room.”
“Ice. Pick. Lobotomy.” I repeated.
Kirito then smiled and said, “Give him a break mom… he’s not exactly in the best condition at the moment.”
Amor walked up to me and jumped on my lap before she proceeded to start crying. Tears started getting soaked in my shirt but I hugged her nonetheless.
Scootaloo then walked over towards me and asked, “Are you feeling better?”
“Honestly? N-no.” I sounded absolutely miserable. Amor looked up at me with teary eyes and a wet mane before she sighed and laid in my arms.
Scootaloo then sighs and said to me “At least you are talking, my dad's completely quiet he won’t even answer us.” Amor gave up and jumped out of my arms and sat her rump on a cushion.
“This ends. Now.” I said with Morgan Freeman’s voice before I walked over to Craig. I stopped exactly a foot from him and opened a portal and took out an extremely loud airhorn that could make you go deaf. I then walked behind him and put it directly in his ear and slowly waited before I smashed my fingers on the airhorn.
“AIRHORN!”
He then looked forwards towards him his eyes bloodshot but still in control however still unresponsive.
“My name is Jeff,” I said in a perfect accent. I walked right up to him and stared at him. “Damn. You look fucking stoned man.”
He then looked at me and just smiled but still stayed unresponsive.
“Oh, I get it. You don’t want to talk because you are acting unresponsive so that they won’t get mad at you. Not that they would actually get mad at you in the first place. So, how long are you going to play this charade?” I poked him in the eye softly before retracting my finger as his eye twitched irritably.
He then looked at me and started a psychic link with me then said “it’s no act buddy”
“Then explain the indentia catatonia.”
“You think I want to act like this? my whole body refuses to do what I want”
“Oh shit! OH! OOOOOOOH! OH!!” I yelled as I slammed my fist down on the table, snapping it in half.
Asuna then looked at me and asks, “what's wrong?”
“Craig told me his body is refusing to listen to him.”
Scootaloo then looked at me and asks “why? Why won’t he respond to us or even acknowledge us?”
“Try a psychic link”
Scootaloo then walks up to him and said, “please dad let me in?”
He then whispers to us both “I’m sorry”
“Dad, why won’t you respond to us?”
“Scoots I physically can’t my whole bodies ignoring me”
“Wait a minute… WAIT A FUCKING MINUTE!” Amor shot up in alarm with her tail twitching while everyone looked at me apprehensively. “I know what to do… Oh, Dissy you are so fucked mate.”
Asuna then looked at me then asks, “what are you thinking?”
“Hey, Craig. You said Discord was blocking your magic...right? Well if he blocks too much magic it will backlash. It will all have to come out eventually.” I then proceeded to do the Darth Sidious laugh.
Craig then smirks and said to me “it’s a possibility but I don’t even know how to access my magic right now when I can’t move”
“Who said anything about accessing your magic?”
“Huh?” Everyone asked.
“I hope you aren’t afraid of needles,” I said bluntly. I gave an evil doctor laugh.
Scootaloo then looked at me and said, “what are you doing to him?”
“Injecting him with magic,” I said lackadaisically.
Kirito then looked at me then asks me “you sure it will work?”
Craig then sighs and said “If you make a single constipation joke I will go hulk on you”
“I think you should be more worried about it hurting. And that hadn’t even crossed my mind, thank you for reminding me!” Everyone groaned at that. I grabbed a syringe from a table and poured as much magic into as I could. It wasn’t mine, of course, it was stolen. More power than Celestia could hold times ten should work. I walk over to Craig and ask in an evil doctor voice, “Any last words?” I joke.
“You better hope the first one knocks me out,” He said in a mocking Tex voice. The real Tex just rolled her eyes in apathy. I stab the syringe into his neck and almost instantly we hear Discord’s pained screams before he explodes outward. Craig’s eyes bug out before he faints.
I stare at the scene with shock, “That wasn’t supposed to happen…”
Scootaloo then taps Craig’s shoulder and whispers “please get better dad”
“Well… At least, he isn’t in pain anymore.” I said. Everyone glares at me. “HE’S NOT DEAD!”
Kirito the stares at me and said, “good if he was I would introduce to the Gleam Eyes.”
“The what?”
“The Gleam eyes. It was a floor boss in the SAO anime, basically a giant demon”
Discord then appeared and said “you lucky I wasn’t in Craig when you did that”
“Oh get bent you, stuckup anarchist.” I retorted.
“Oh come on I was just going to show you this gleam eyes. After all, I have seen it when I met you two a thousand years ago.”
“I would rather join Craig on the floor. And before you do anything, I’ll do it myself.” I flopped next to Craig.
Discord then smirked and muttered “Too easy”
“Nuh-uh.” I grabbed an antimagic syringe and aimed it at Discord’s talon and threw it at him. Since it was antimagic it distorted the magic around it and stopped him before he could start. “Just like darts.” Discord frowned at that. “You don't get to win against an entity that can perform millions of calculations in mere seconds.”
Kirito then smiled and said “that for what happened in the past.”
Discord’s eyes widened when he felt his magic start leaking, “Please stop you don’t know what you're doing”
“tell me how to undo what you did to Craig.”
“I didn’t do anything… his body is struggling from two chaotic influences, It’s just his immune system fighting against… what did he call himself Fuwa?”
“So you were just being a fucking idiot again?”
“No, Since Craig's powers became stronger his natural limitation were strained I've had to keep his powers in check to prevent him from… you know.”
“Wait a minute… CRAIG IS DYING! HOW DO WE FIX THIS?! TELL ME NOW!” I grabbed Discord by the neck, “How?”
“The only why is to siphon off the extra power… his powers basically make him a massive magical nuclear reactor like… what was it called Chernobyl?”
I stop the magic leaking from Discord, “You are going to fix this. Unless you want another, much stronger version of that poison.”
“what do you think I've been doing… he has no idea what’s happening to him”
“Yeah… we were convinced you were trying to kill him via manipulation.”
Discord then stares at me then shouts, “I would never kill him… I caused him too much pain before this all started… I never meant for this to happen… Someone else brought him here and when I saw him, I made it my job to protect him from himself”
“Ironic, you are still at the center of all this.” Amor retorted.
Asuna then grabbed him and screamed “you… you are the reason he came home every day with thoughts of suicide… almost every single day he considered ending it!”
I fell on my ass and right in front of Kirito, “Remind me to never make her angry.”
Kirito then looked at me and said, “You don’t need a reminder after she snaps she is so much worse than Craig… the only difference is she can calm back down within seconds, Craig couldn’t.”
“REPRESSION. THE BANE OF MEMORY.” I said suddenly as I punch Discord in the face, sending him flying into a wall. “FIX CRAIG!”
We then hear Craig mutter “please... stop… don’t hurt him.”
“...Well, this is FUBAR. I’m just going to sit down.” I walked over to the depressed Amor and plopped down next to her. I saw a medpack on the wall next to me so I picked it up and threw it at Discord, healing him instantly.
“Thank you” whispered Craig. Seconds later his body began to glow as he whispered “Grand Healing” With that he managed to slowly stand up but seconds later his legs collapsed under him causing him to fall back to the floor.
“yOu cOuLd HaVe DoNe ThAt tHiS eNtIrE tImE?!” Omega screamed distortedly.
Craig then looked at me and said, “No, my powers failed, the shot gave me enough power to use the spell… it is a high tier spell after all.”
“I’m done for today. Too much fucking shit has happened.” I looked out the window and flipped off outer space.
Craig then smirked and said, “at least Felix is dealt with… unless he used a teleporter to beam down to Equestria that is.” I saw a grenade next to me so I threw it unprimed at Craig as a warning. He then smirks and said “oh yeah, Murphy’s law exists here” I unholstered my magnum and shot myself in the head. I didn’t even bother leaving the dead body.
Asuna then looked at me and mutters “are you serious Dimitri”
My voice responded from the dead body, “YES! I DON’T CARE IF THERE IS A CIVIL WAR LEAD BY DONALD TRUMP! I AM NOT LEAVING THIS SPOT.”
Craig then smirked and said, “Wow you really are losing your marbles bro… I will never get used to calling you that.” A jar of marbles flew straight into Craig’s groin painfully with lots of pain magic that actually made him fall to the ground in pain.
Scootaloo then runs over to Craig and hugs him and said, “please don’t do that to me again… I don’t want to lose a second dad.”
“What the fuck is that horrible music?!” Everyone heard me scream over the intercom. A Lopez Bot holding an iPhone looked at me in confusion. Until his iPhone was shot. He flipped me off before walking off.
“Today really isn’t your day.” Amor snarked. “You haven’t gotten any peace and quiet.”
Everyone got an ‘oh shit’ face.
“I know right?! I can never get any damn peace and quiet in this forsaken life!”
Craig then laughs and said “just a week Church… you can't beat how little I get peace and quiet… I'm either fighting or avoiding fights. “Even when I get peace and quiet it is still torture!”
“At least you’ve had peace and quiet… anyway, what are the changes Equestria saw the ship get blown up?”
“Uh well…” The Lopez Bots walked in hauling a new body for me which I casually jumped in. I walked to a window and pointed to the fleet of covenant assault carriers orbiting Equis but not attacking. There were over forty of them. “All of that is mine…” I pointed to the fleet.
“Go, nuts bro… you’ve earned it”
“Yeah, I stole them all.” The sound of everyone facepalm/hoofing was heard all across the bridge.
Craig then looked at Asuna and Kirito and asks then “Did you ever sort your tokens out?”
“I didn’t get to finish helping them with that. You still have your token Mom?” I asked awkwardly at the Mom part which she caught and smirked.
She then smiled and, said “yeah” she then produces a small pin with the symbol of the Undine tribe engraved into the surface.
“I told you the simulation chamber was the perfect place to create things, Craig!” I said, which caused him to look at Asuna’s token in confusion.
Craig then looked at it and, said, “What even is that image? It looked familiar but i can’t place it.”
She then smiled and, said, “Do you remember the races in Alfheim Online? This was the Symbol for the Undine’s, I was originally going to have it sewn into a piece of cloth, but Church said he wouldn’t have that and told us he’d help us make something more authentic.”
Craig then smiled and said “It’s definitely authentic” He then turns to Kirito and then asks “and what did you decide to use?”
“I chose the standard my standard swords crossed over” he then produced a pendent in the shape of The Elucidator and the Dark repulser.
A screen rolled down from the ceiling and displaced Equestria with guards ponies running around trying to put out fires while Griffons in military uniforms cheered. The griffons had assault rifles and battle rifles.
“WAIT! That wasn’t a fucking joke?!”
Craig then looked at me and, said, “do you want help repelling them?”
My voice suddenly changed to Grif’s, “They can probably handle it.” Just to prove how wrong this was, a griffon fired a battle rifle which killed a civilian pony mare instantly.
Craig then looked at me and, said, “Church I’m going down there and helping. Discord get ready to control my powers if it looked like I may lose it take control and teleport me away”
But suddenly Celestia appeared on the screen as she skillfully dodged bullets before she impaled one of the griffons and fired a beam of solar magic at another, incinerating it to ashes instantly.
“Yeah, you do that Craig. I’m staying up here.” I said as I ignored all the glares I was getting.
“Wow Church avoiding all the publicity”
“I already have enough publicity.” I said blankly as I pointed to the pretty obvious fleet of covenant ships.
“But what not get the princess on your good side… maybe be they’ll be on your side later if you help them.”
“...” I stared at him blankly, the concept ‘help’ registering as foreign to me. “Nah, I think I’ll catch up on some Z’s.” I promptly fell over unconscious.
Craig then gets a cheeky look and then whispers something to Amor. She nodded. They were going to force me to help if it was the last thing they did.
Craig then walked over to me and, said, “I’ll give you a choice Church… help Celestia or I have a feeling Amor is going to start ignoring you… permanently.” When they received no response they realized I was actually completely unconscious.
“...How is he even unconscious? Nothing knocked him out!” Amor yelled
“Church… Stop doing me… mine was real stop faking it to avoid your problems.”
I snored, shaking the entire ship Pokemon-style, confusing mostly everyone except Asuna who actually laughed at that.
Everyone then smirked and as Craig said “you lot sort him the longer i wait the more innocent Civilians get killed.” He then turns his guitar into his sword and then disappears from the ship.
I snore again but the ship shakes a second after and realization sets in. The ship is diving. Everyone that was remaining was flung like ragdolls all over the place. My eyes snap open when I wake up with a piece of glass in my ass. I would laugh but it really hurts.
I the begin to feel the ship slow as I hear a voice shout “I’ll lower you down safely but you need to get out here after if you want to do the repairs safely.” said Craig from outside the ship.
“No damage sustained.” The ship onboard AI said coldly. “Unless you mean organic.” It gave a harsh artificial laugh.
“THAT IS FUCKING IT! THEY TRIED TO SHOOT DOWN MY PELICAN?! OH FUCK NO!” I run down the hall and return with an M-134 Minigun and in a suit of hunter gen 2 armor, “Where are they?!”
“...Where did you get a minigun?!” Kirito asked in shock.
Asuna then laughs and, said “don’t predict anything… nothing is as it seems.”
Gangsters by Virtual Riot started playing in my head as I kicked opened the hatch, revealing a bunch of griffons, some in UNSC spartan grade armor. “I’m going to kill you!” I opened fire, missing almost every shot but ricocheting and exploding some of the griffons.
Craig then appeared next to me and said “Calm down and focus you will never hit them if you are in a frenzy”
“OUT OF MY WAY! They tried to destroy my beautiful ride!” I enabled auto aim on the minigun and opened fire on the remaining who were wearing standard Prefect armor and holding battle rifles. They opened fire at me but my shields held firm. Before they could even react they were turned into meat.
Craig’s eyes then sharpen but don’t go red and he, said, “I’ve missed fighting whilst in control” He then charges then as he cleaves through them leaving the majority them beheaded whilst others had body parts blown off from the sheer force of his Bolter Pistol.
I kept firing my minigun into the crowd of griffons until my minigun’s barrels literally overheated to the point that they exploded. I dropped the used minigun and pulled my two swords of Malice from my hips and activated them before rushing into the horde and beheading any who attacked me. When there were none left I finally noticed the scared ponies staring at us. I flipped them off but they didn’t understand as they started cheering.
Craig then smiled and gives them a thumbs up and then, said, “you all OK?”
“YEAH!” The crowd cheered backed.
Craig then walked over to me and said “and a pissed Celestia in three, two, one, now”
“WHAT DID YOU THINK YOU WERE DOING PUTTING YOURSELF IN DANGER LIKE THAT?!” I stared at her in bewilderment.
“...I’m wearing power armor.” I said blankly. “Plus I can’t die…”
Craig then smiled and said “calm down Princess… he’s not had the best day so far, let him get it out his system.”
I felt a huge pressure trying to squeeze the air out of me unsuccessfully. Though it would have been much more successful if I wasn’t wearing armor. Celestia was currently holding onto me for dear life while I awkwardly patted her on the back as she threatened me and sobbed in a unprincessly manner. Not that I blame her believe it or not. Civilians did die.
Craig then walks over to us and said “Princess if we didn’t intervene more of your subjects could have been killed”
Celestia then did something completely unexpected. She let go of me and punched Craig in the face with her hoof. Hard.
Craig then sighs and, said, “always happens to me… I will never get used to it”
“DON’T TALK ABOUT THAT!” She roared in the RCV.
Craig then looked at her and, said, “I’m sorry Princess” he then bows to her as his body morphs into the image of the pony he turned into the first time has been here as he disappears into the crowd.
Celestia then whispered so low not even I could hear it, “One day Church… One day…”
I calmly walked towards my undamaged pelican and back into it. “Did you guys figure out your tokens yet?”
Asuna then looked at me and, said, “well we did but we don’t know what we need to do before sending it.”
“You can either say a phrase mentally or with your voice. There are other ways but this is the most simple one.”
Asuna then smiled as she places the pin in the palm of her hand and said “My name is Asuna, The Berserk Healer and the protector of the innocent. If you are ever in danger and need someone to support you through the good and the bad just say my name and I will be by your side”
Kirito then smiled and places his medallion in his hand and, said, “My name is Kirito, The Twin Blade Swordsman or the Black Swordsman. If you ever need a warrior willing to lay his life down for the innocent just say my name and I will come to your aid.”
“The Berserk Healer huh? May I never make you mad enough to go Edward Richtofen on me. I’m kidding, you would probably do that to someone, else, though.” I casually joked darkly. “Well… Unless you discount that I am not biologically related and… okay…”
Asuna then smile and, said “I would never hurt family… unless they tried to harm someone I care about then you would see why they call me The Berserk Healer… unless you didn’t guess earlier”
“Wait, decapitation and then recapitation?” I asked in confusion.
Craig then walked back onto the ship in his pony form and just sits down in the corner
“HEY CRAIG! I have something important to tell you!” I practically screamed at him.
He then mutters “Oh no not again”
Everyone blinks when I start speaking in German. “Yes, yes again.” I sigh when they don’t understand. “Fine. One second, let me just do something really quick.” I grab a megaphone and hook it up to an amplifier and hook that up to a bass cannon before aiming it at Ponyville. “TWILIGHT! YOU ARE GOING TO BE TARDY!” A shriek of rage was heard all the way from Ponyville that sounded exactly like one resident bookworm princess.
Craig then sighs “you want her to see me in this form don’t you?”
A flash of purple magic later and a familiar lavender mare with a disheveled mane and a manic smile that you know you do not want to fuck with because they practically scream ‘crazy’ appeared.
“Hello, Church.” She said in an unstable voice. “And… YOU!” She pointed a hoof accusingly at Craig.
Craig then sighs and, said, “it’s good to see you again… although it is under better circumstances this time”
Both of Twilight’s eyes starting twitching at a mile a minute as she blinked frantically. “Better? BETTER? BETTER?!” She screeched.
I started to back up but she softly grabbed me and set me next to her. Amor sighed and walked next to me and stared at Twilight apprehensively.
Craig then sighs and said “yes better as I don’t have to lie to you this time… I’m sorry about that Twilight”
“Hey! Remember when we blew up the ever free castle? Oh, shit, you weren’t supposed to hear that Twilight.”
“Oh…, Well, at least, you have a time machine.” All eye immediately went on me.
“...What time machine?” I asked in a poor attempt to lie. She was about to say something but I shoved a hand in her mouth which she spat out indignantly. “Twilight we don’t talk about that. And Craig… She kinda somehow already knows who you are…”
“what how the.?” he then looked at her and said “How do you know me”
“Well your Discord REALLY loves to travel.”
He then sighs and, said “that he does… especially between worlds when in stone.”
“I will uncover your secrets eventually Church… and when I do… You will be mine! Because you know… I kinda need you for that.” She teleported away in a flash of lavender.
“Uh… *cough* apparently a lot of ponies need me… in more ways than one.” I gave another awkward cough.
Craig then sighs and said “any sexual innuendos and i will be annoyed”
“One of the ponies wanted to rape Church.” Amor said bluntly.
“I THOUGHT WE WENT OVER THIS! SHUT UP ABOUT THAT!” I screamed at Amor.
Craig then smiled and, said, “ I'm betting Lyra?”
“Nope. Minuette.”
“Well that's unexpected, i thought that she’d be after you with the whole human obsession thing.”
“...” There was an awkward silence.
“Lyra is in a mental hospital right now…” I said awkwardly.
Craig cringed at that he then looked at me and said “well, at least, she’s getting help… that's one good thing.”
Asuna then looked at him and said “If we weren't there for you back home, you could have been in the same place Craig”
We looked at the screen from earlier when it turned on. A bland brown stallion unicorn had a microphone floating in front of him, “This is Equestrian Daily reporting in. We have reports of two individuals stopping a Griffon paramilitary unit that attempted to usurp the throne of Equestria with weaponry that was known to be used by Project Overlord. We will attempt to speak with Director Church about this breach in security soon, so stay tuned.” I coughed awkwardly.
“Uh...Oops?” I tried.
Craig then looked at me and said “Explain now… how did they get your weaponry”
“I plead the fifth. That is confidential information…” I tried as I tried waving the issue away.
Craig’s glare strengthened as he said “you can either tell me if I look into your memories and find out myself
“To save you the pain that WOULD cause you to kill yourself from horror, I sold it to them. This was before they even mentioned usurping Equestria.”
“You idiot Church… you better have done something to make the weapons fail.”
“Well, I’m sure they like the drones hovering over their imperial capital.” I opened a projection that showed thousands of drones aiming their weapons at guards for hours on end and forcing them to eat in that position. There were clear ‘Lopez Roboto In’ written on the drones. The griffon empire did not seem too happy about that.
Craig then sighs then, said, “OK you had thought it out… I’m sorry about what I said”
“Well, actually I had a few ideas. Omega told me I should just blow up their capital and torture all the children. Obviously not that one. Bad for my image. Sigma suggested this. Delta suggested that I rig the weapons I sell with explosives beforehand but I wanted to test the griffons.”
Asuna then smiled and, said, “I think Delta had the best idea from both a personal and financial view.” “Financial? Look at the United States!” I proceeded to fall on my ass laughing as I banged my fist on the ground.
Asuna then rolled her eyes, “I meant you could use it to influence them…. maybe this would have never happened.”
“George Bush.” I resumed laughing my ass off. “Oh, how you would not understand just how bad I would probably influence others.”
Craig then laughs and tells me “Not as bad as if Kirito took control”
“I think you are underestimating me. What I do fluctuates. Nothing is ever sound.”
“You almost sound like you're reciting a creed”
“Nothing is true, everything is permitted.” I said bluntly.
“Spoken like a true assassin” He then flicked his wrist which showed an assassin's blade that instantly disappeared.
“In a world without, gold, we might have been heroes.” I said in Blackbeard’s voice.
“wish I could have ended Felix up close and personal instead of just burning him alive.”
“He isn’t dead. Just morally incapacitated.” I said as I walked past Asuna and Kirito to the cafeteria.
Craig laughs and said to Asuna, Kirito, Amor and Scootaloo, “We need to keep up with him… trust me I learned the hard way.”
I murmured to myself as I passed the strangely empty hallways with my family far behind me. “Another switch…”
Craig then ran next to me and said, “Something's not right… I’ve never seen the ship this clear, there should be something here”
“Attention all crewman: The monthly meeting at starboard A173 has started. Any who are absent may go to the next session in two hours. Thank you, Saragon out.”
“You seriously have a lot of meetings don’t you?” mocked Craig.
I ignored him as I walked to the edge of the halls which led straight to the entrance of the cafeteria. Here the corridor ended, with a few lights blinking red. I lightly pushed it open and discovered that all the lights in the cafeteria were off and the windows had bedrock (Minecraft) reinforced windows which were covered with blue panels that glowed in the dark.
Craig then looked at me and, said, “Something's not right here” He then flexed his hand as a small light appeared above him covering the room in a bright light.
“It clearly is closed.” I said blankly as I pointed to the electronic sign over the cafeteria where we would usually order. The sound of panting was heard as Amor, Asuna, Kirito and Scootaloo finally caught up with us. “You are even more paranoid than I am.”
He then laughed and, said, “guilty as charged… I guess after everything that's happened i’m just a bit… jumpy”
Amor walked up to the counter and pressed a button on the side of it which turned on all the lights before a Lopez bot walked out of the pantry and into sight. “What do you need?” (Spanish)
I walked up to the counter, “I’ll just have a meat lovers sandwich. No vegetables at all because fuck vegetables.” (Spanish) Everyone stared at the exchange in confusion.
Asuna then smiled and, said, “well that's changing add some salad to his sandwich… by orders of his mother.”
“You speak Spanish?” I asked in confusion. “ALSO NO VEGETABLES!”
“you want to beserk part of my title?”
“I don’t care what you do. I am not eating vegetables.” Amor and Scootaloo as well as Craig and Kirito stared at me incredulously. “I fucking HATE vegetables.”
Craig and Kirito then look a Scootaloo and Amor and said “We better leave”
“I’m fine. He’s done far worse trust me.” Amor said as she rolled her eyes.
Kirito then looked at her and, said, “It’s not your dad I'm worried about… I more worried for him”
Asuna put on a determined face as she looked at me, “You really want to start this Dimitri?”
“Hitler created vegetables. Therefore, I cannot eat them.” I retorted.
Asuna then scowls at me and said “not even close… they were created back in the stone age for one”
“Hitler was born in the stone age… of WAR! HAH!” I laughed harshly before I shoved past her and grabbed my already finished meat lovers sandwich and started taking huge bites of it.
She then smirks and said “and three, two, one. check the sandwich.
I opened the sandwich… to see that there was only meat in it. “Nice try.” I said as I continued eating it.
She then turned to Craig who just clicked his fingers seconds before I took another bite and she then said “you really can’t beat me that easily”
“Quiet completely unsubtle anime character.” I retorted as I finished the last of my sandwich., “Hey, amigo! Another sandwich!” He nodded and returned with another one which I grabbed and started eating.
This time, Craig smiled and clicked his fingers as my sandwich burst into flames.
“See? Unsubtle?” I retorted as I pulled out a strange looking contraption and pointed it at the burnt sandwich. Everyone’s jaws dropped as the sandwich literally did a reverse button and went back to its unburnt state. “Gracias Lopez!”
Asuna’s eye started twitching, “You are digging yourself a deeper, hole, my son.”
“Well, at least, I don’t need to worry about getting fat.” Amor fainted.
Craig then sighed and, said, “I’d seriously check this time church” he then clicks his fingers and… nothing happened?
“No. I’m a fucking gangster.” I walked to the nearest table and karate chopped it in half… with my pinkie. “Also, diets are overrated, the 70s sucked, nobody watched Degrassi and school are lame.”
Craig then cringed and said “Everyone retreat” he then begins backing up slowly
Asuna then looks at me and mutters “oh so you didn’t like School did you… then I've got the perfect punishment for you.”
“Not so much I didn’t like school. Everyone just had an IQ of about 20.”
Craig then turned to me and said “are you calling both me and Kirito stupid”
“You were in the United Kingdom… Not the United States. I’m pretty sure you are overthinking this.”
“Umm nope you raise schooling in the US is mile better than that of the UK… honestly, British schooling was useless.”
I then laughed. But I didn’t just laugh. I LAUGHED. “Hey, Lopez I need some drinks over here!” The Lopez bot came back carrying a tray of everything imaginable.
Amor immediately shot up and glared at me, “WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” I pointed at the glass of alcohol that said -100 proof. She fainted again.
Asuna then grabbed Craig’s gun and shot every bottle and said “No alcohol until you eat your vegetables
“FINE! LOPEZ! BURN ALL THE VEGETABLES ON THE SHIP! ALL OF THEM!” The Lopez Bot saluted and Lopez Bots with flamethrowers walked in and rushed into the pantry before anyone could react. The sound of flames and alarms blaring were heard.
Craig then sighed and mutters “Idiot.”
By now Asuna’s breathing had sped up and she had become a lot more angry, “You really won’t like me when I’m angry.”
“Eh.” I waved her off as I returned with a half empty bottle of Vodka. I emptied the rest of it before she could even shoot it.
Scootaloo picked up Amor and started dragging her away from the ongoing fight. Asuna then grabbed me by the neck and, said, “you are about to see the back of my hand” I did a John Woo and I front flipped over her and scissor kicked her in the back.
“No thank you. I just work here.” I said in a cheesy voice.
Craig then cringed and, said “your are seriously in trouble church.”
Asuna then looks at me and, said, “Me You had to hand combat.”
“Now we’re talking.” I said in Tex’s voice. Craig cringed. “First rule, there are no rules.” I am suddenly encased in Tex’s armor before I rushed at Asuna and slid under her and falcon punched her in the groin and jumped ten feet behind her.
She then turned and muttered “you stupid boy” She then turn and before I can react she throws me over her arms and launches me into a wall… and, in turn, wedging me in it.
“Fine. Now this is serious.” My armor switched to white and my helmet changes until it is the Meta’s. I gave a feral hiss and smash myself out of the wall. A bruteshot forms in my arms which I shoot at Asuna.
Kirito then reacts and throws her his sword as it glows and she charges me drawing her sword aswell.
I draw my twin energy swords on malice and cross them together, forming a giant gravity hammer that is charged like the forerunner one I used before. I rush her and smash the gravity hammer on the ground, distorting the gravity around us and flinging her into the wall like a ragdoll. “No slicey for you.” I taunted.
She then glares at me and whispers, “Þeír slíta fimm grœnn vindr.” with that five boomerang shaped blades began to fly towards me.”
I suddenly erected an antimagic barrier around me just before they hit me, dissipating them. “Get wrecked.” I mocked.
She then smirks and said “It’s behind you”
“I know.” At the last second, it hit me, and went through me, revealing a hologram. I was above her Batman Style. The hologram flickered and faded, putting Asuna on high alert.
Asuna’s smile disappeared as she said “it’s not that easy to dodge these”
Suddenly I teleported us to the Simulation Chamber. There was already a huge scale Red Vs Blue fight going on but with tanks, hornets, broadsword fighters, banshees, wraiths and many other vehicles. The Blue team were covenant elites and the red team was unsc Spartans.
“Have fun.” I said as I ran into the chaos.
“What the hell is going on here?” A red soldier asked a blue elite. The elite shrugged before she proceeded to start shooting at the red.
Asuna then sighs and said “What ever happened to one on one fighting”
“That is so 1500s!” I shouted back to her.
Asuna then muttered, “I feel like I’ve brought a knife to a gunfight” Right as she said that a broadsword flew straight over her, forcing her to clutch her ears from how loud it was as it dropped a bomb on a covenant wraith, blowing it up and killing all the elites inside it.
Craig and Kirito ran up to her, as Craig said “seriously you need some heavy weapons. “
A covenant Scarab stomped over tanks until it was right in front of the trio. Craig’s eyes widened, “Oh well fuck… Get behind me” The Scarab charged its main cannon before it unleashed a ridiculous beam of energy straight at the trio.
Craig then closed his eyes as launched his arm to his side and shouted “KameHameHa”
Kirito the smiled and said “ Good old beam struggles”
But all the Kamehameha did was glance off the side of the Scarab’s leg.
“Uh… I have an idea… run!” Kirito said as he booked it.
Asuna then shouted “I’m right behind you” with that She turned and ran following Kirito.
Craig then sighed as a black sword appeared in his hand and he charged towards the Scarab as the swords blade began to burn red.”
I screamed over the intercom, “NO DON’T!” The Scarab was comprised of what it would be regular and some elements of antimagic. That would hurt Craig. Well, at least, the explosion would.
Craig then smiled and said “This ain’t no magic” He then hits one of the legs and the blade sliced straight through it like a warm knife through butter. Craig was suddenly sent flying as a leg collided with his spine, snapping it in half. Tears of pain had started leaking from his eyes as his back started soaking with blood.
He then tried to stand up and collapsed again
“Craig you fucking idiot! You don’t do that!” I scolded as I drove towards him in a warthog and stopped next to him before picking him up and shoving him into the passenger seat and taking off. Right as we got out of the Scarab’s range we saw it had already started repairing its severed leg. I reached into the back of the warthog and tossed a medpack at Craig since he couldn’t even move, much less talk. As soon as it hit him he was fully healed, except for the ego. “Why would you do that?! Not even fucking Leeroy Jenkins would do that!”
“Let's face it Church… I’m not the smartest person… Hell I joined the war without thinking for god's sake”
I stopped in front of a bunker which Asuna and the others were resting in. Since Craig’s legs still weren’t working I picked him up and carried him to the door and opened it before closing it behind me and putting him down in front of Kirito. They had seen what Craig had done.
Asuna then grabbed him and said “You idiot… Don’t do that to us” She then broke down in tears and said “I don’t want to lose you again”
Crag then looks at her and mutters “Sorry”
“Oh and before you go pointing any fingers at me. This battle wasn’t scheduled by me. It was scheduled by Saragon. I just happened to teleport us here at the wrong time.”
Kirito the looked at me and said “So in a way it is your fault… you should know what happens on your own ship”
“Actually. He scheduled it just after I left. Also, I wasn’t the one who rushed towards a fucking covenant Scarab.”
Craig then coughed and muttered “yeah I’m and idiot keep rubbing more salt into the wound”
A Lopez Bot walked into the bunker and saluted me, “The burning of the vegetables has been completed Sir.” He said in an Austrian accent.
“Good.” I said as I waved him away.
Asuna the sighed and, said, “at the moment I don’t care about you not eating vegetables. at the moment, I only care about Craig's safety”
“Good. That would have been embarrassing if you did.” I changed my voice to Asuna’s, “Why haven’t you been eating your vegetables?!”
“You mock her and we will all attack you!” Kirito shouted
“Will you, though? The Reds and Blues won’t attack me. I can just hide in the scarab which is covered in an antimagic, antiteleportation, anticheating field.”
“You play dirty.” Amor said in annoyance.
Asuna then clenched her teeth and said “I have had enough of your backchatting”
“Want to know why he doesn’t like vegetables?” Amor asked with a rueful smile.
Asuna then smiled and said “without a shadow of a doubt”
“His body blew up when he ate salad.” She said bluntly.
She then looked at her and muttered “really? You know I can’t take that seriously.”
She rolled her eyes and lit her horn, projecting the memory of when I first ate salad in a human body. Everyone cringed.
“Ok so maybe you weren’t joking” She then turns to me and said “You couldn’t have just said this from the beginning?”
My hologram that she was talking to faded. I was already in the scarab.
Asuna then sighed and said “for gods sake Church”
“I RULE THE WORLD!” I screamed as I controlled the Scarab and used it to smash unsc and covenant troops. I ordered them to attack me and not hold back. The spartans used their jetpacks to try to gain entry but were promptly kicked away. “I HAVE A SIX STAR WANTED LEVEL BITCHES!” I made one of the scarab’s legs pick up a scorpion tank and throw it. Unfortunately it flew straight towards the bunker where everyone was watching me in shock.
Asuna then screamed “Oh shit we're fucked”
Craig then stands up, launches himself towards tank and the punches it out of the ways and then mutters “So unlike you mum” he then stops as his energy fades and he lands on his legs and collapses.
A super scarab entered the battle, drawing my attention. “YOU HAVE GOT TO BE FUCKING WITH ME!” The super scarab was twice as big as my scarab but for some reason, it wasn’t attacking me.
We all then heard Sarge’s voice from inside the Super Scarab, “It’s time to pay taxes you filthy blues!”
Craig then looks at the super scarab and, said, “I wish he just had his shotgun instead of that.”
Sarge aimed his super scarab at the bunker for some reason, “Come out come out!” He fired a devastating beam that actually tore off the entire roof of the bunker and shook the ground under it, flinging everyone on top of each other into a pile.
Asuna then scratches her head and, said, “is everyone OK?”
She then gets sighs of acknowledgment from everyone but Craig who was holding his arm that was twisted back on itself”
“What have we here…? FILTHY DISGUSTING BLUES!” Another beam was shot from Sarge until I decided enough was enough.
“HEY! REPUBLICAN! FIGHT ME YOU OVERPAYED OLD MAN!” I fired a beam of plasma at the turret of his Scarab, destroying it instantly.
“AUUUUGH! WHY YOU LITTLE!” The super scarab exploded in a mess of pieces with RoboSarge getting ejected out and into the rubble.
Asuna then ran over to Craig and shout “Craig are you okay?”
He then muttered, “Do I look okay?”
Asuna then looks at his arm then mutters “No…. you look like hell”
I parked my scarab at the edge of the destroyed bunker and exited. I grabbed a medpack and gave it to Craig. I finally took a look outside. Dead bodies littered the battlefield. Blood and gore were spattered everywhere that organs weren’t. “Now that I actually look at it… Really look at it… It does look like hell.” I said as I pointed to the battlefield. All the Reds and Blues were dead, weapons everywhere, vehicles destroyed. The grass was charred and blackened in some spots and buildings had collapsed.
“Is this really what aftermaths look like?” I asked everyone.
Craig then looks at me and mutters, “what do you think?”
“Could use more craters… maybe a few more destroyed buildings here and there… toppled skyscrapers…” I commented.
He then mutters something I didn’t hear then said “mind fixing my arm.”
I look at him in shock and point to the obvious medpack that he only had to touch to get healed next to his feet.
He then sighed and said “and I now feel stupid” He then reaches down to the Medpack and touches it with his good arm.
“I think I may have-” I heard an obnoxious ringing sound and reached into my pocket and pulled out my phone, “Ello? Yes. No, I don’t have any of these ‘weapons’ for sale. Still no., Okay you are really persistent, what is your deal. Dr Hoofington of Technological Affairs For New Applications? Uh-huh. No. Fine, we have a deal.” I hung up and put the phone in my pocket to see everyone staring at me suspiciously.
Craig then looks at me and, said, “what have you done now.”
A veil of smoke spilled and an official looking letter with the TA symbol on it appeared in front of me. I looked at it and read it. “Yikes. Celestia wants me to be in charge of the defense of Equestria. Probably one of the worst ideas I have ever heard.”
“are you saying you're not suited for the job?
“Oh I am more than suited, just in the wrong ways.” I retorted.
“You don't want to be a hero… that's it isn’t it.”
“One of the reasons. You hero types are pretty damn miserable. Me? I love being chaotic neutral. I can do whatever the fuck I want.”
“and why do you think I'm so miserable at the moment?”
“That is a loaded question. A question I would expect a female to ask me. Not you.” I retorted.
“Well let's face it… I spent almost all my time around girls.”
“I KNEW IT! YOU WERE HAVING SEXUAL RELATIONS WITH THEM! OH MOM YOU NEED TO GIVE HIM THE TALK!” I quickly backed away from Asuna because I knew she would blow up on Craig.
She then sighs and said “Dimitri… I bet that isn’t the case, I think meant he’s around them a lot. not in a sexual relationship.”
“Nuh-uh!” I said in Pinkie Pie’s voice. She appeared and looked at me in confusion. I just whispered to her to play along. She nodded and disappeared. “If you spend your time around them one of them is bound to be infatuated with you and… take matters into their own hooves. HEHE!” I gave a Michael Jackson laugh at the end with his exact voice.
Craig then smirks and said “knowing my luck it would be Rainbow Dash who would want me”
“HAH! You got the gay pride festival!” I opened a portal to the warp and grabbed a bag of popcorn before closing the portal. I erected an antiMom barrier around me as well which consisted of the essentials in stopping angry magic and psionics users.
Asuna then sighed and said “Sorry Craig but who’s Rainbow Dash?”
I enabled a screen next to them and showed an image of Rainbow Dash wearing a very very VERY slutty stripper outfit.
Craig then sighs and said “goddammit Church”
“You know you like that!” I retorted.
Asuna then sighs and, said, “I’m getting by your reaction she isn’t like that… but i bet she is very passionate about what she believes in.”
“Why did I have to be stuck with the sappy ones?” I said as I turned into a holographic Rainbow Dash, still wearing the perverted outfit.
“...You aren’t bothered that you are in a female body currently?” Craig asked.
“What is that supposed to mean?” Amor and Asuna asked with narrowed eyes.
Craig then smirked and, said, “ and you didn’t think about Scootaloo's obsession.”
I suddenly noticed Scootaloo staring at me in a way that I will not describe in any shape or form. “Oh buck.” I flapped my wings and sonicboomed out of there.
Craig then laughed and said “He so had that coming”
“WHY WAS SHE LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT?!” I asked over the intercom.
“she sees her as a mother… or a big sister, I guess she was amazed to see her like that.”
“I regret everything!” I exclaimed as I came back in my human form panting while using my gravity hammer as an oversized walking stick. “Wait a minute…” I suddenly got a devious smile. “Are you and Rainbow Dash in a relationship?”
Craig then looks at me and said “No…. Not at the moment.”
“We will see about that…” Craig’s eyes widened when I grabbed my phone and put it to my ear after calling someone. “Hello Mi Amore Cadenza. There seems to be a problem.”
Craig then looks at me in confusion and then asks “what's wrong”
“You see Cadence, there is a couple that hasn’t found out they love each other yet.” I said with the biggest shit eating grin ever.
Craig’s eyes bug out at that. He then, said, “I will end you when I feel better.”
Amor smirked as she knew what I was doing and joined me in my little protected barrier. Asuna then sighed and said “Dimitri this isn’t funny”
“I don’t know, I think it is pretty funny.” Amor said with a giggle.
In a flash Cadence teleported right in front of me and looked at Amor in confusion. “Celestia wasn’t joking. Hello Amor.” Amor and Cadence hugged each other before letting go and nodding at each other.
I whispered into Cadence’s ear the details and she nodded again.
“Ship now has destination: Subject known as Craig’s universe.” The onboard AI said. The ship warped before anyone could react.
Craig’s eyes then widen as he said “Oh crap”
I teleport us all to the hatch and open it to see we are in front of Twilight’s Library with a crowd looking at us in confusion. Especially the two alicorns. The ponies all gasp and bow immediately.
Craig then looked at Kirito and Asuna and said “welcome to the future of your reality”
I start singing the Egyptian version of Gangnam Style as I dance backwards towards a bewildered Twilight. Everyone was staring at me in shock as I sang.
I finally finished singing after a minute. “HAH!” I said as I jumped over the group of ponies. “What? It’s appropriate. Everything looks medieval here.”
Craig then sighs and, said “yes my world is not advanced… get over it.”
Twilight Sparkle approached me before she asked, “What are you doing… And why do you have two alicorns that look exactly the same as my foalsitter just in different ages?” I gave an awkward cough.
Cadence looked around until her eyes landed on a cloud that had Rainbow Dash snoring in it. She took off before anyone could react and started explaining *gag* love to Rainbow Dash.
Craig then Looks at Twilight and said “they are both Cadance just both from different realities”
“YOU TWO WERE MEANT FOR EACH OTHER!” I immediately start backing away but Amor blocks my path.
“Nope. You realize I’m going to be the one who decides who you date right?” I turn around and try to run but she grabs me in her aura as I try struggling in a vain attempt to get away.
Craig cringed as he saw me struggling, “Amor let him go”
She did a MUCH more powerful version of ‘The Stare’ on Craig.
“...Nevermind. You can have him.”
As I was carried away Craig felt himself get pulled in an Aura by Cadence herself. “We are screwed Craig! They’re going to kill us!” Amor rolled her eyes at that over-exaggeration.
Kirito then sighed and shout, “release my brothers!”
“Oooh! I got a better idea! You can come as well!” Asuna and Kirito found themselves being pulled by Cadence as well. They struggled to escape, using everything they could but for some reason Cadence just would not let go.
“Well, this is not how I thought you guys would die.” I said bluntly.
Asuna then smiled then, said “Celestia and Luna will be surprised to see us won't they.”
“...Well this just got awkward.” I said. “Twilight! HELP!!!!” Twilight galloped over to see what was going on and her eyes rolled into the back of her head before she fainted. “Okay, now we are fucked.”
Craig’s eyes bugged out… “Scootaloo… Help”
Scootaloo was on the ground below the cloud that Cadence and a profusely blushing Rainbow Dash were on. She didn’t hear Craig.
Craig then sighs and, said “I’m sorry for this Cadence” I then hear her scream as I see her body heat up instantly and she loses control of her magic and lets go of us.
Amor lets go off me and I do the same thing that Craig did to Cadence to him. He screams in pain. “Now you know how she feels. She was just following her cutiemark.” I put a barrier around myself and wait for his response. He doesn’t said anything. “You could have waited to see what she was going to do. That’s what I was doing.”
Craig then sighs and, said “I’m sorry Cadence but you I don’t like magic being forced on me… you should have just asked me to come with you and i would have.”
Rainbow Dash flew down to Craig and looked at him. Her face was extremely red from how hard she was blushing. When she opened her muzzle to talk, all that escaped was a squeak.
“Wow. She just got loved. HAH!” I said.
Craig then looks at Rainbow Dash then, said “hey remember that training i promised you… Lesson one” Craig then touchs her forehead then said “lets see what you can do”
She then gets a devious smile and looks at me as I see her perform a similar motion to Craig’s KameHameha
I immediately know they are planning something, so before anyone can react I use my speed to put a hologram where I am standing and then move a few yards away and go completely invisible even to magical and thermal scans so that nobody knows where I really am. It is useful when you have Delta to guide you through how to do that every time as it never gets any easier. My hologram stares at Rainbow Dash as she does motions. “What the fuck are you doing?” I ask as Cadence flies away in the background back into the pelican.
Craig then smiled and said “Now focus your ki into one point and then release”
She then smiled as instead of the normal blue beam and rainbow beam fly towards my hologram.
The hologram disappeared as the beam hit the ground and destroyed it completely, leaving not even ashes but just a crater. I didn’t do anything as I got a devious smile. Now to make them think I am dead.
When the fog cleared and they saw the crater and no sign of me they freaked out. Soon.
Craig then smiled and said “Good job Delta… great job with the invisibility…. shame the warp works here as well.” The wind blew my cracked helmet out of the crater and in front of them. I didn’t say anything as I was in for the long con. There was blood inside the helmet and peeled skin to make it look real.
Craig smiled looked at the helmet and, said “Church you said it yourself you can’t die… after all you're just an AI.” I didn’t say anything. I continued to back away until I was at least a mile away. I still had my enhanced hearing and vision on though.
Craig smiled heard Rainbow dash say “Oh Celestia I killed him” She had found my dead body with an AI chip on the ground. Blood was everywhere and my armor was cracked.
Craig smiled looked around and then said “you could come to that outcome.but i know church better to know he was fully aware of the motions of a KameHameHa…. he would have moved, I’m sure of it.” His eyes landed on the AI chip. It had a small play button on it. He picked up the chip and pressed play.
“If you are playing this, it means that I am dead. For good this time. And that you have fucked up. Congratulations. The only reason this is here is because I made this incase someone killed me. You either got lucky by fragmenting me to the point of no return or you did something worse.” The chip broke after that.
Craig then looks at Rainbow Dash and then said “Wow… he’s really trying to scare everyone… He’s fine… besides if he died his token wouldn’t work… i think.”
An explosion was seen in the distance. My pelican. I had a function on it where it made the outside explode to look like it was disabled. That should convince them a bit more.
Craig’s jaw dropped as he tried to convince himself, “Nah he’s just pranking us… i’m sure that's it.”
He still had his radio from when Ahriman was with me so when he heard radio chatter he put it to his ear. There was a lot of frantic chatter and from what he heard the Lopez bots and everyone on the ship that survived all thought the director was dead.
“Target sighted.” A Lopez bot said as he aimed at Rainbow Dash. “Firing.” He let loose a burst of gunfire.
Craig then moved himself in front of the barrage and then, said “Nobody attacks my friends… Go back to your ship before i end you”
“No. You killed the Director.” He went invisible and ran in the opposite direction before the sound of a sniper rifle was heard.
Craig then turned and shielded Rainbow Dash and took the round in his body and the spluttered “If i die… Look after Scootaloo for me.”
“Wow seriously? That was nonlethal.” The Lopez bot said.
Craig then smirks and said “I know i just as overdramatic as Church
“No, I mean we were out of lethal ammunition. At least this is automatic.” Craig’s eyes widened as he received the equivalent of getting painted with big bbs. He was filled with hundreds of bullets and it hurt to even move.
Craig then looked at the lopez bot as his eyes began to get a tint of red going through them he then said “Oh god… not now”
“I’m afraid I can’t let you do that.” The Lopez bot grabbed a magazine with a weird symbol on it that had a crossed out arcane circle and inserted it into his sniper rifle. He fired the entire magazine into Craig and Craig realized that he was losing his anger. As in, he could not get angry no matter how hard he tried. “The hospitals use that on patients with anger problems.”
I sighed and walked up to Lopez and turned my form into Delta’s before becoming visible to craig. “I’m afraid that won’t be necessary. Epsilon will be back soon. I’ll handle him.” The Lopez bot hesitated before he walked towards the burnt pelican. I walked up to Craig and asked, “Do you know what you have done?” In the same way the counselor would.
“Almost killed everyone in town… if it wasn’t for your friend their everyone would be dead.”
“What made you think that testing a Kamehameha looking thing would ever be a good idea. By the way, you owe me a new suit of armor. I don’t care if I already have a lot of them. You are going to make me a brand new suit of armor.” I said as I turned back to Epsilon.
“You're asking the guy, in a world with no advanced weaponry to make you new armour
“Yeah you know what you’re right. I should probably ask someone who actually knows how to use technology.” I mocked.
Kirito and Asuna walked up to us but I ignored them. They saw the unusual position that Rainbow Dash and Craig were in. ...So that is why Dash wasn’t talking. She had a huge blush on her face and was glaring daggers at Craig.
Asuna then looked at me and shouts “what was you thinking!” I held up a hand and depressed my thumb, then my index finger, then my middle, then my ring, and then my pinkie. A huge explosion was seen in space. I then did a ‘go on’ signal. I wasn’t even looking at her which she seemed to get mad at from what she said “You just risked the lives of everyone here for one prank… you know this happens when craig's emotions get the better of him
“That’s why I gave him an antibezerk magazine to the ass.” I said with a shit-eating grin. “Looks like Craig will be on the effects medication for a few hours. Try angering him. No really. Try.”
Kirito then looks at me and, said “Maybe we won’t… maybe we’ll take our anger out on you.”
“Nuh-uh, he owes me a new suit of armor.” I pointed to the cracked suit of Hunter Armor housing the dead body on the floor that nobody had bothered to clean up yet. I teleported away and teleported back in the body of a Sangheili Zealot. I started picking up the dead body and threw it over my shoulder.
Asuna then sighed and, said “and if as you've taken to calling his girlfriend was attacked what would your reaction be?”
My voice came out like the Arbiter’s but deeper. “You already know. Then again, I don’t have a girlfriend nor do I need one. Relationships are useless to me.” I threw my dead body on the floor and blew up the remains before walking away irritated towards Twilight’s. I was standing at a tall 8 foot 5 inches, making me tower over everyone for added intimidation factor.
Asuna, Kirito, and Craig looked at each other before Asuna said, “What about Celestia and Luna” Right as she said that, a carriage stopped in front of me with two angry princesses.
I stared at them. “What do you want?”
Celestia then looked at me and, said “you did not just prank my subjects and then risked killing one of them.”
“Look lady, I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but I have places to go. So if you would MOVE out of my way.” I pushed the carriage out of the way, shocking the two princesses.
Luna then looked at me and said “Thou did not just ignore us”
Asuna then walks over to them and said “let him off Princesses”
“Wise choice, T’would be most disappointing if I had to turn thine ‘holiness’ into an example.” I mocked as I pushed past ponies going about their daily lives ignorantly.
Kirito then sighs and said “he really is getting annoying” He then looks back at the princesses and then said “It’s good to see how hows things been going for you”
The sound of screams and then ponies running past the princesses was all that reached their ears as I sat down on a bench, snapping it. I saw them looking at me. I ignored them and sat on another bench. That snapped as well. This process repeated over and over until all the benches were snapped. I grumbled and started walking away.
Craig then sighs and, said “Church really needs to chill” I get the beam rifle from my back and train the crosshair on Craig. Time to do some surveillance. I activated active camoflauge and waited.
I then see Celestia and Luna look towards Asuna and Kirito then say “Is it really you… are you really free from your stone prisons?”
They then look at eachother then to Craig and say “wait you weren’t joking about us being in stone?”
My finger slips and a loud ‘Beezits’ sound was heard from my beam rifle as it went well over their heads. I immediately left my position.
Asuna then sighs and said “Dimitri! Stop that this instant!”
“My claw slipped!” I lied. They couldn’t see me so what did it matter.
Craig then sighed and, said “yes mum I wasn’t joking “ he ten turns back to Celestia and Luna and then said “they are still in stone… They are from the past about one thousand years ago” I keep stalking them from a distance until I am directly a tenth of a mile behind Celestia.
They then smile and Celestia then say “Well at least you are all back together again, even it is only temporary”
“Ego glorifico exploratores ubique.” (Latin: I glorify spies everywhere) I muttered a bit too loudly.
Craig then sighs then, said “Church come back here.”
“Nolo facere. Multo libentius gratias tibi sum corpori.” (Latin: I don’t want to do that. I am fond of this body thank you very much) I retorted as I backed further away.
Craig then sighs and says “suit yourself.” He then looks back to the others just as I was flung by an unknown force. I immediately activate one of my energy swords and stab it into the ground right next to the princesses. I was literally hanging upside down with the energy sword sticking in the ground. I fell to the ground and groaned. “Church what the Hell?”
“That’s it. I’m going somewhere I can actually get drunk.” I pick myself up and walk towards the blown up on the outside pelican. Amor blocked my path but I just set her on my shoulder.
Craig then sighs and says “Looks like Amor doesn’t want you drunk either”
“I don’t want to be sober.” I said as I opened the hatch.
Kirito looked at Craig, then Asuna and then the princesses, “We’re following him right?”
Craig then smile and says “when would we not”
I cringed at the outside look of the pelican. “That’s going to need a new paintjob.”
Two minutes later
The pegasi that were flying the royal carriage were beyond exhausted. The princesses and the displaced had to use a ridiculously absurd amount of magic to even hope to keep up with the pelican.
“That....*pant* that is not natural…” Luna panted.
Craig then sighs and, says “i don’t see why you're struggling we’re holding up fine.”
Celestia then stares at him and says “well we can't all fly faster than the speed of sound Craig”
“Actually. That was at least ten times the speed of sound. We were lagging behind pretty bad. The only reason we managed to keep up is because we could still see him because of the glaringly obvious sonic boom.” Kirito retorted. “In fact, I’m pretty sure everyone in the whole country saw that sonic boom.”
Craig Then sighs and, says “This is going to hurt… everyone grab hold… side effect include nausea.”
They all look at Craig like he’s lost it.
“And pray tell, how exactly is this a good idea?” Luna asked incredulously as she looked down at the drop that was at least over 15,000 feet.
“It’s probably not but it’s the only way we can keep up with him”
“Buck you, buck my job, buck my life.” The solar guard on the left side of the carriage said.
Celestia then rolls her eyes and says “Just do it Craig”
Craig then smiled at her and then said “All of you grab hold” With that everyone places one hand or hoof on Craig as he places two fingers on his forehead as they all disappear and the chariot falls to the ground.
Two more minutes later
They were rapidly approaching the ground at an alarming rate and they had already done a sonic boom a long time ago. Craig then looked up and then said “Oh for god's sake why didn’t we go straight onto the ship” He then begins to plunge himself towards the falling chariot. The chariot collides with the bar that I am in and smashes through it, sending the occupants hurling in random directions inside the now-trashed bar. Ponies ran out of the bar in fear after seeing the princesses.
I stared at the destruction. “Good thing I already drank.” I said before I gave a loud belch. Everyone looked at me and then at the tower of beer bottles. There were over fifteen of them!
Asuna then looks up and, says “Never do that again Craig.”
He then scratched his head then says “No promises”
“Better late than never. You know, you could have just got into the pelican instead of using that old thing.” I said bluntly as I gave another belch. Amor sighed and shook her head.
Craig then sighs and “Amor i bet you feel like you're in Rick and Morty at the moment”
Amor levitated a bottle of beer to Craig and offered it to him. He stared at her in shock before shaking his hand and saying “No thank you… I’d prefer to stay sober”
I fell out of my bar stool chair with a loud thud. Everyone stared at me as I said, “Penis cupcakes…”
Craig then sighs and, says “he’s gone… Let's all ignore him unless he starts a drunken brawl”
“I SEE ALL THE PENIS CUPCAKES!” I yell as I grab my chair and throw it out the window. “MAKE IT GO AWAY!” I looked to see a pair of plasma rifles on my hips. I grabbed them and shot at the ‘cupcakes’ which were actually bottles of beer. I hit everything with one hundred percent +accuracy before collapsing.
Celestia and the others watched as Amor dragged my unconscious body on the floor and towards the pelican. The chariot was completely smashed and one of the guardsponies was actually unconscious as well.
I screamed, “WHERE IS HICHIGO?!” while unconscious.
“I think it is a good time to go…” Kirito said.
“I think you may have the right idea.” replies Craig
My pelican suddenly disappeared along with Amor and I, leaving everyone else alone and abandoned at the bar. Celestia then, says “well that was unexpected.”
Craig suddenly feels his radio’s connection to Church disappear., “Yep he’s gone…”
Craig then looks to Asuna and Kirito and says “I guess you still to send your tokens out”
They both smile and Asuna, says “Yes, he never finished explaining what to do we always got interrupted.”
Craig then smiles and say “the next part is to send it into the void… if you would like i can do that for you.”
Kirito then looks at him and, says “You don’t see it as a burden?”
“No, no i don’t”
They both them smile at him as they toss me their Tokens to him and he catches them. He then removed his token from his neck and cuts a small hole in the air beside him, he then places his hand inside as they both multiply before he lets go and grabs three copies of each of them and removes his hand before the portal shuts and a chip fell from the void, “Sorry about today. I didn’t exactly have the best of times. By now it has been over two weeks since we have last met. Hopefully the next time we meet, it doesn’t end as bad as this.” It said in my voice.
Craig then smiles as he tosses them their tokens keeps two sets with him. He then grabs churches token and, says “hey Church Mum and Kirito want you to have these” He then creates a small hole and throws the two tokens through.
Another chip falls through. “The next time we meet… It will most likely have already been over ten years. Thank you for providing me a family for as long as you were here… in my heart.”
We all then smile at eachother then say “he’ll do just fine.”
Kirito then looks at him then says "Craig, use your hand to scroll down"
He then looks at him in confusion and then just shrugs as does as he is asked and a small inventory screen appears in front of him. He then looks and, says "Wait this is an Inventory... are you saying everything I have could be stored hers so I'm not encumbered?"
He then smiles at Craig and, says "well you need quick access in the war whilst being able to move so... yeah it's a gift from me to you."
Craig then smiles at them and says "thank you" He then made two copies of his token and then tosses them to Kirito and Asuna and then says “If I'm not around when you get free from stone just call me and I'll be with you as soon as I am able.”
They then hug him and say “Just keep on living till that day Craig.”
They then hug him and say “Just keep on living till that day Craig.”
“You know I will mom” He then smiles and says “Kirito, Asuna our...
Another data chip falls out from the void, “-Make that twenty to two hundred thousand years.”
Craig then laughs and says “anyway Kirito, Asuna our contract is complete.”
With, that a portal appears below their feet as they fall through it waving to Craig to which he saluted them before saying “For those about to rock”
Kirito then shouts “we salute you!” With, that the portal closes behind them.
As soon as we arrived back in our own universe I look towards my mum then say “So Craig’s alive, and we’re going to be put in stone?”
“Sounds that way… well, at least, he’s alive, we now have something to go on,” replies Asuna
“yeah I guess you're right”
Seconds later we hear the sound of knocking at the door as a voice says “Mrs Asuna, Master Kirito, the princesses require your presence.”
We then both look at each other as Asuna says “well… we better not leave them waiting.”
I then nod my head as I open the door only to get a spear thrust towards my face as the guard shouts “put down your weapons and follow me.”
I then look at him and say “Didn’t the princesses tell you not to attack us?”
The guard then glared at me and shouted “I said put down your weapons now!”
I then look beside him to see a guard on the floor twitching in a pool of blood. I then look back at the guard and say “who are you really”
He then shouts “I order you to put your weapons down immediately, or I will kill that guard!”
I then nod my head and drop to the floor as I hear Asuna say the incantation for Aqua Bind causing the guard to be locked in place and unable to move as I knock the spear away from him and then strike him around the side of his head knocking him out.
Asuna then runs over to the injured guard then says “Þú fylla heill austr” and seconds later the guard began to stand up as Asuna supports his body.
I then look towards him and say “are you, Okey?”
He then looks at me and says “Not really sir, just was attacked by who I thought was a fellow guard then used as a hostage by him.”
I then smile at him then say “well I think we better take whoever this is to Celestia and Luna, See what they want to do with him.”
The Guard then nods his head and begins to hobble away as Asuna then picks him up and says “I’ll carry you there, don’t want you injuring yourself anymore”
He then looks towards the ground then says “You don’t need to do that”
She then smiles at him and says “I may not need to but I want to”
I then smile then pick up the other fake Guard as we begin to walk towards the throne room.
As we approached the throne room it was silent, I then looked towards Asuna as I unsheathed one of my swords and said “something isn’t right here.”
“I know what you mean it feels like we’re being watched”
I then walk towards the door as I hear a voice on the other side, although it sounded more human than pony.
I then slowly opened the door to see a tall woman with red hair who was wearing what appeared to be a flowing back and red dress covered by some black armour. She also was holding black spear that was pointed towards Celestia whist three guards had swords held against their throats by a group of soldiers.
I then looked back to Asuna as she placed the guard on the floor as I passed her the intruder that I had knocked unconscious and turned into my SAO avatar.
I then slowly walked into the room then say “Rosalia, Oh my god how are you.”
She then turns around and says “Well if it isn’t… sorry who are you, you look like a Kirito impersonator but your outfit is perfetic.”
“Says the girl who looks like she brought her costume whilst drunk from a second-hand store”
She then glares at me and says “Do you not know who I am? I am the leader of Titan’s Hoof, the most feared guild in the suburbs.”
I then laugh and say “Titan's hoof, I thought you’d be at least a group who’s actually dangerous like… I don’t know… Laughing Coffin, you even changed the guild name to fit this world, how cute. What are you the people who attack the sort of people who thinks slimes are a threat in RPG’s?”
I then hear one of her soldiers say “have you seen the eyes on those things they have no soul.”
Rosalia then turns to the soldier and says “shut up, he’s just trying to undermine you”
I then laugh and say “That really doesn’t take much you are all like an open book.”
“So quick with the snark, of course, that's all you really have going on isn’t it?
“Look who’s talking all you have are your useless soldiers who can’t even hold their weapons.” then as if on cue one of the soldiers swords drops from his grasp and falls to the ground as he quickly tries to pick it back up.
Rosalia then glares at me and then says “but there's one thing you can never escape, even hiding behind your facade as this powerful, brave child… you sound like a girl”
I then begin to slowly clap my hands and say “wow… did you watch Sword Art Online Abridged, you almost repeated the entire sequence from episode four.”
She then glares at me shouts “Leave those guards, I want him dead, kill him!”
The assailants then release the guard and all turn towards me and begin to try to rush me as I quickly grab both my swords from their sheaths and fluently block each of their strikes whist taunting them at every opportunity.
After a few minutes, they began breathing hard as Rosalia shouted “what is wrong with you there are seven of you should be able to kill him easily.”
I then Grin at her and say “funny thing about this world Rosalia, it appears that it works on a similar premise to Sword Art Online so funny thing.” A health bar then appears above my head as I say “It seems when your numbers get high enough, you become essentially untouchable.” I then towards each of the assailants then say “but good news, you don’t need to wonder about where your god is anymore, because he right here, and he’s fresh out of mercy.”
I then hear one of the assistants begin to cry and then slowly begin to back away as Rosalia shouts “Don’t you dare threaten my men, stop holding your stats over them like your some sort of god, your confidence is just an illusion…”
I then cut her off as I charge forwards and punch her square in the chest before saying “man you are pathetic, I’ve seen children fight better than all of you.” She then attempts to stand up as I punch her in the side of the face knocking her out cold.
I then turn around to see the assailants trying to flee to find that they couldn’t move as I see Asuna smile as she bound them all in place once again using Aqua Bind. I then look around to see one of them shaking in the corner of the room.
I then look towards Celestia then say “are you okay?”
She then smiles at me and says “we are now, thank you Kirito, but did you really have to say all of the things you did?”
I then rub the back of my head then say “Not really they were more scare tactics than anything else.” I then look towards the unconscious Rosalia and say “make sure she is locked away for now… we will need to find out why she attacked the palace.”
Asuna then helps the guard into the room and the pony who attacked us began to stir. She then looked towards Celestia as the threw the guard who attacked us onto the floor then said “this guard attacked us and almost killed one of the guards you assigned to our rooms.”
She then glared at the pony then said “Private Star, is this true.”
The guard then grinned at us then said “It is, I was sent by the King of Shadows to eliminate you, however, I found that I was unable to accomplish this so I infiltrated you and hired Titans Hand to kill you and your sister. However, I heard that you Princesses killed him and banished him below the ice. However I never planned for these two to be in the palace so I tried to lure then into a trap so we could kill them.”
Kirito then walks up to him and says “Well, look how that turned out for you”
He then grins and says “perfectly, The King of Shadows will rise again” He then begins to laugh as dark shadows surround him as he disappears into the floor” as he says “the king is reborn, if you want to stop us journey to the snowy north, not that you’ll last that long.” then seconds later he disappeared from view.
Seconds later Celestia looked at us then said “He’s back, Kirito, Asuna, I know that you are new to this but we need your help, a great enemy has returned, we need your help.”
I then walk forwards and say “Princess you need help, it’s the least we can do to thank you for giving us a roof over or heads.” I then fall onto one knee and say “Princess please allow me to join your guard.”
She then looks at me in shock and Asuna Kneel down next to me and say “If Kirito is joining I'm with him. You have both of our support.”
She then looks at us then says “You just needed to ask” She then lowers her horn and moves it over both our shoulders and then says “rise Sir Kirito and Lady Asuna”
We both then stand as we hear a quiet voice from behind us say “Umm. Excuse me… princess” We then look behind us to see one of the soldiers from earlier kneeling behind us as he says “I… I would like to assist you in stopping him... I’m not much of a warrior but I am a blacksmith.”
I then look at her and notice that she has pink hair and wore a red and white dress along with some brown boots. I then smile and say “what is your name miss?”
“My name is Elizabeth but my friends call me Liz.” says the girl
“Well then, for now, Elizabeth, we need to know why you were with the guild.” Asks Kirito
“Well before this we were all friends… before well I brought this uniform from a guy at Comic-con a few weeks ago after we woke up, Rose had changed, she became bossy, rude, controlling, basically a copy of Rosalia from the anime.”
“So you're like us?” asks Asuna.
“Wait? Like you, what do you mean?” She asks in confusion.
“We disappeared from comic-con as well and before you ask no we are not a couple I am his mother.” replies Asuna.
“Oh… well does that mean your sons single.”
Kirito the glares at her and says “Not with a criminal, maybe after you gain my trust I may consider you as a friend.”
Celestia then looks at us then says “well, Instead of you being locked in the dungeon with the rest of them you shall support us in the upcoming battle you shall report to Kirito and Asuna as their new recruit.”
I then look at her and say “aren’t we recruits as well?”
She then smiles at us then says “No Kirito, you and Asuna are now Captains in the guard. You have earned the right when you saved everyone here from Titan's Hoof”
I then look Towards Asuna as we both nod our heads and the continue to say “We will not abuse your trust.”
She then smiles at us and say “I know you won’t. Now you better start training our new recruit.”
The three of us then bow to her as we begin to walk out of the throne room as a group of guards came and dragged away the rest of Titan’s Hoof.
As we walked back down the hall towards our rooms, We all looked towards Elizabeth as she explained what had happened since she arrived here. We explained to her about what we were what we understood about the Displaced.
As we got closer Asuna asks Liz “What was your family like?”
She then looked towards the ground and say “I never met them… I was an orphan, we all were.”
Asuna then embraces her in a hug and then says “you won’t be alone anymore, I can promise you that.”
She then looks towards Asuna and says “what do you mean?”
Asuna then smiles at her and says “well, we lost our family… would you like to join ours?”
She then looks at us both in shock then begins to shake as she says “Are you sure? I… I don’t know what it’s like having a family.”
I then walk up to her and say “There is always somewhere you can begin.”
She then lunges forwards grabbing both me and Asuna and says “Your right and… I would love to be a part of your family”
Asuna then smiles at her then whispers “welcome to the family my new daughter.”
I then laugh then say “Craig and Church will love this.”
Liz then looks at me and says “Craig and Church? Is this Church the same as the one from Red Vs Blue?”
“Well yes but he is Displaced like us and Craig was my brother back home before he disappeared. He’s now in our future and well and we kind of know about something's going to happen to us.” I explain.
“What is that,” asks Liz.
“We are supposedly going to end up in stone, but he didn’t know how or why” explains Asuna.
Seconds later I feel a Token in my pocket being to activate as a voice says “hey bro, you there? There's a party for Displaced going on appears to be Christmas for them there, you and Asuna want to come along? If so just drop me a reply and I’ll get the ball rolling on this end.”
I then look towards Asuna and say “Looks like Craig’s got us a party to attend, he’s ask if we’d both like to go?”
Asuna then looks at me and says “drop him a message and say we’d like to go.” she then looks towards Liz and says “You interested in going?”
She then shakes her head then says “not really, I need to get prepare everything for the upcoming battle and besides; he invited you not me, I’d like to meet him when it’s just us.”
I then look at her, shrug my shoulders then say “If that’s what you want.” I then grab Craig’s token from my pocket then say “We’d love to come bro. When is it?”
“Later today. I’ll drop you a message once it’s time, you’ll both need to use my token and I’ll pick you up, bye”
“Okay then see you then” With that the line dropped dead as I looked back to Asuna and Liz.
“So when will we be off,” asks Asuna
“Later today, he said he’d drop us both a message and then he'll bring us along.” I reply
“Okey then, I say we get a bit of training done before then.” Says Asuna.
Liz then whispers “A bit of training would be nice”
I then smile as we begin to walk towards the barracks and the field outside it.
As we reached the training field we were met with glares from the other guards, It was clear that they either didn’t trust us or they didn’t like that we had done little to prove our worth and could have been outranking them.
As we walked closer a white unicorn with a red mane walked over to us, looked up then said “So your are the new captains? Don’t see how you have earned your title.” He then extended a hoof to us and said “I’m First Lieutenant Flutterguard, I would like to thank you for saving my daughter yesterday.”
I then smile and say “It was no problem, we were just glad to help.”
He then smiles at me and then says “anyway I may not see how you earned that title but I’m more than happy to call you both my commanding officers.”
“Well then Lieutenant, we require your help training our new recruit, we don’t really know how things work around here.”
Flutterguard then smiles at us then says “I will get her ready for the upcoming battle.”
I then place my hand out and say “actually she’s here to ensure your equipment is up to grade. She is a blacksmith, not a warrior.”
Liz then whispers “umm… actually, I can fight. I use a mace and shield, and if it okay with you sir I’d like to accept your training.”
We then look at her as Flutterguard as he smiles and says “we will get you trained private”
I then place my hand on Liz’s shoulder as I say “good luck, sister”
She then smiles at me and says “are you always going to be like that Jack.”
“No, just right now.” Seconds later I noticed what looked like something glowing in Asuna’s pocket. “Umm mum, what's in your pocket”
“Just Craig’s and your tokens. Why?” She asks me.
“Oh… well looks like it’s time, to see some of the Displaced Craig’s met.” I admit.
“Well then.” Asuna then looks back to me as she says “well, we’ve got a meeting to attend to, we will see later Lieutenant.”
“We will see you later Captain Asuna, Kirito” Before he turned around and he and Liz began to walk towards the rest of the guards.
We then pulled out Craig’s Token and said “we’re ready”
A voice then said “Ok then hold on,” Seconds later two portal appears in front of us as the voice says “Just walk through and we’re off.”
We then smile as we walk forwards the portals close behind us.
As we appeared in Craig’s universe we looked around to see him and Scootaloo sitting on a nearby sofa before I asked him “Craig, you ready?”
They then turned their heads towards us before saying “Yeah we’re ready, we were waiting on you.”
“Okay then shall we?” I asked before Craig nodded as a portal opened in front of him.
“This portal will take us there,” He admitted before Scootaloo before she jumped onto his shoulder before we all walked through the portal.
-Third Person Perspective-
Seconds later a small group walked through the portal that included a large man wearing a burgundy jumper and long black jeans, The second a young boy wearing a black trench coat, the third was a young woman wearing a flowing blue dress and the last was a small orange pegasus who was sitting on the first mans shoulder.
Justine waved to them. “Hello, I’m Justine, and yes, I know I look like an Anthro Twilight Sparkle. Welcome to the Shadow Christmas Party.”
The man then smiled and said “hello Justine, I’m Craig this is my mother Asuna, brother Kirito and daughter Scootaloo.”
“I’d introduce you to my kids, but they’re not allowed here. Nice to meet you. There’s some people inside, and some people at the Snowpark.”
“Who’s inside?” Craig asked
“Time Spinner, Lance, bunch of people really.” Justine said.
Just as Justine finished speaking, a loud crash could be heard from behind Time’s cabin.
“Sorry I’m not used to being this big.” Said a Large pink dragoness as she pulled her tail back inside.
Asuna then looked at Kirito and said “Spinner. I have a few words to say to him.” before they ran towards the cabin.
Craig then sighed and said “well this can only end badly, I’d better catch them up. We’ll see you later Justine.” With that he ran off to catch up with the other.
It was only then that anyone who was outside or nearby the windows inside saw a two story Onyx dragon accompanied by two other individuals. The first was a human like figure with the arm of a dragon. The second being an orange earth pony with a Stetson hat on her head.
“Revaan, please don’t tell me that someone brought us here to terrorize a whole town.” The human sighed.
“It was me!” Laughed Asphyxious as he give Ken a hug. “I thought you and AJ could join the party, also the Pink Dragon apart of my hoard so no biting.”
“Oh, hi Asphy!” he replied. “Nice to see you guys. Oh and for the second part, wasn’t planning on it.”
There was a yell and Entropy smashed out the window, holding a red lightsaber. Time Spinner followed, holding his own red lightsaber.
“Well… someone’s ready for The Force Awakens…” The Scalebound chuckled.
“Entropy! I am your father!” Time yelled.
“I know dad!” Entropy replied, twirling her weapon.
Revaan chuckled a little at the young child as she played with her father. He found it… amusing to say the least. But he did not expect anyone else to join in on the fight. “It nice to see them all enjoying themselves.” Said the Pink dragoness watching everyone play.
“Hey I want in!” Said Leo as she jumped out the window after them before turning into a girl with dragon wings and tail. She then pulled out a blue and green lightsaber and joined the duel.
Suddenly there was a pop and a christmas themed Edward Kenway appeared in the arms of Revaan, “Please don’t let me get dog piled again… Scales… Warm… Am I hugging a dragon for protection right now?”
“Yes you are.” Ken deadpanned, facepalming himself with his draconic arm.
“And Who would you be? Also… Who is the dragon I’m hugging?”
“One… I’m Ken Ahkrin. Two, you're hugging my partner Revaan.” The Scalebound told the captain.
“Hello.” Revaan spoke, startling Edward as he tapped his head softly with a talon.
Edward quickly got over it and dusted himself off, “I am terribly sorry for that Mr. Revaan.” Edward then put out an apologetic hand, in which Revaan used a talon to shake.
“It’s okay. A lot of things happen and I’m kind of used to it.” He sighed. Looking back at the rest of the group. Watching the lightsaber fight unfold in the snow.
“And Mr. Ahkrin I don’t think we’ve met before.” Edward said holding out a hand for a handshake.
“Me neither. This is quite a large amount of people if you ask me.” Ken replied, turning to notice an Adept in a light blue coat walk outside.
“Well, it seems like everyone is having fun.” The Adept named Lance smiled. “If I knew this was a christmas celebration, I would’ve invited my Fiance’ Max.”
“Ah so you are the one Max is going to marry, names Edward if you didn’t already know.” Edward smiled, while he handed his token to both Lance and Ken.
“Pleasure to meet you, Edward.” Lance replied, handing him his own token. “I take it you must be Ken? I heard about you from Zinnia.”
“Yeah, that’s me. Though, she never mentioned anything about you.”
“Well, we only met a couple of times, so it’s bound to happen.” The adept replied as he stuck out his hand for the Scalebound to shake. “Lance Walker.”
“Ken Ahkrin.” He replied, shaking the Adept’s hand.
“Nice to meet you.” Lance replied, before looking at the roof for a minute. “You know, I was going to have my cousin Sun come down for a second, but after what happened earlier, he needs a much needed break.”
“He called me a midget…” Edward grumbled.
“Well, when you came out in red, I think he mistook you for Edward Elric from Fullmetal Alchemist. Case of Mistaken Identity, Mr. Kenway.” Lance sighed.
“As it has just been cleared up it’s ok… Oh well atleast I can have an awesome evening and get a lot of friends… While not getting haunted by a spirit of chaos.” Edward smiled and pulled out a lot of christmas decorations from his apparently limitless backpack.
“Well, I’m going back inside. Ken, you want a cup of coffee?”
“Oh you have no idea…” Ken replied, nodding his head. “Wanna come AJ?”
“Fine by me. I can go for some cider right now.” She replied as the three of them went inside. Leaving Edward outside with Revaan as they watched everything else unfold in front of them.
“So… Revaan… Do you like christmas carols?” Edward asked as they stood and watched.
“Is this christmas what you Displaced call Hearth’s warming?” Revaan asked. “I haven’t really celebrated much of the holidays normal Equestrians would. I am the last of my kind back home.” The last part, he let out a deep sigh as he sat down on all fours and looked back at the jedi vs. sith duel in the snow.
“Well they are usually not this chaotic but yeah kinda like this… So do you want some glogg?” Edward asked with a small smile, causing Revaan to raise an eyebrow. “It’s a kind of Scandinavian punch I had while travelling Europe… First and only travel across the Atlantic I ever had.”
“You are very generous, but I’ll pass.” Revaan replied, lowering his head a little. “You want to get a better view from up here?”
“Heh, sure, thanks.” Edward said as he snapped his fingers and appeared on top of Revaan’s head while holding a hot cup of glogg. Revaan himself just raised his head a little, allowing the Assassin in order to see from nearby twenty feet off the ground, looking over the entire area like he was at the top of a ferris wheel. Edward pulled out his phone and put on several song all put in one.
Justine looked at the scene for a moment before turning back to the group. “There he is. You wanted to say something Asuna?”
Asuna then gave her a devious grin and said “oh yes” She then walked over towards Time Spinner and shouted “Hey Spinner remember me!”
Kirito and Craig then sighed as they walk beside her and say “Calm down, mum.”
She then smiled and said “Relax you two, I’m not going to hurt him”
“Leo! Don't dual wield around civilians!” Crux shouted from the window before the yellow changelings that were behind him ran off to go make snowmen and Arthur snuck off to the snowball fight.
“Fine dad!” Leo grumbled before putting away her green lightsaber and charging at Time and Entropy with her blue one.
Time Spinner blocked an attack from Entropy and turned towards Craig and his family. He was about to say something but noticed Leo. He deflected the blue blade with his, and Entropy kicked him in the stomach, sending him rolling towards them.
Time rolled next to Asuna and gave her a two fingered peace sign. “Should I?”
She then smiled as she said “Relax we don’t want to start anything with you,” she then grabbed him in a hug and said “just thank you for reuniting us with Craig.”
Craig then laughed and said “It’s thanks to you that we are back together… well mostly they’re around a thousand years in the past but still we’re in the same reality.”
“Uh… You’re welcome?” Time said, confused.
Entropy, still dueling Leo, yelled. “Timey wimey dad! We haven’t done it yet!”
“Probably something for next week… Add them to the list!” Time said. “Anyways, it’s nice to meet you. Things don’t happen to me in the right order.”
“I broke some time space rules bringing two of my displaced here.” Crux said laughing as he walked over and helped Time Spinner up.
“In any case, have some fun. Darth Pinkamena and Darth Surprise are in the kitchen making some Christmas cookies and Chocolate. Why doesn’t the little one go inside.”
“And be careful of Darkaloo. She’s a bit grouchy.” Justine added.
“Come back! I just want to hug you!” Lilith shouted as she slid after a orange batpony filly, Cyrine running after them in an attempt to stop the slime girl.
“I’m not a plushie!” The filly yelled as she sped away.
“But you're so cute!” Lilith replied.
“I’m not cute! I’m cool!”
“Lilith! Get back here! And stop terrorizing that filly!” Cyrine cried as she cased after her girlfriend.
Craig’s Scootaloo then smirked and said “Wow she’s a lot different to me.”
“Wonder how she’d react to you.” Justine smirked. “She’s rude, impatient, hates Displaced, and likes dark stuff which is where she got the nickname Darkaloo.”
Craig then sighed “Probably badly and I seriously don't want to have to stop a kid to protect you Scoots.”
Darkaloo runs past Craig's Scootaloo and disappeared as Lilith starts to catch up. “I have you now!” Lilith said as she glomps Scootaloo, either not noticing or not caring that she had the wrong pony.
Craig then sighed and said “One second.” He then opened his hand as Lilith is placed in small pink bubble suspending her in the air as he said “Calm down kid” He then turns to Darkaloo and says “You okay kid?”
“Yeah, sure…” Darkaloo mumbled. “I’ve got somewhere to be. Later.” She stared at Craig’s Scootaloo as she went off.
“Okay then just be careful.” said Craig waving her off before saying “You okay Scoots?” She then rubs her head and says “Yeah,” she then stares at Lilith and says “I just am not happy with her”
Lilith just pouted from inside the bubble until Cyrine arrived. “Oh thank the emperor that someone stopped her…” She sighed. “You can let her out now, I’ll deal with her…”
Craig then smiled and said “No problem.” he then closed his hand as the bubble begins to fade and Lilith falls to the floor. He then looked at her and said “what do you have to say to my daughter?”
“Sorry?” Lilith said with a pout before Cyrine comes over and grabbed her hand.
“Come on… Let's go watch your big sister duel with Time Spinner and his daughter…” Cyrine said as she dragged Lilith away.
Craig then smiled and said “we might aswell follow her so you can meet the other kids.”
Scootaloo then smiled and replied “Okay.” before they followed Cyrine and Lilith down the hall.
“Hey! Grab a chair!” Crux shouted to the group as they entered the front yard as he was sitting in a recliner eating an ungodly bag of popcorn.
“I’ll be going, my girls are waiting for me. Merry Christmas.” Said Justine.
Craig then smiled and replied “well i’m gonna go out for a bit to see what chaos me and Discord can create.”
“See you in a bit.” Asuna replied with a smile
Craig then stuck his thumb up as he disappeared from the room.
A few hours later Craig then touches spin on his chest and says “Mum mind coming outside, Keep Scootaloo inside for now.” Seconds later Asuna then appears next to him and says “what’s up Craig?” “Lee, need a hand!?” Brutalight asked, laughing. He then points towards Folteren’s body and says “Mind reviving him” She then smiles and says “No problem” she then walks towards Folteren as strange symbols appear around her as she says “Þeír fylla heilagr austr, brott svalr bani.” and within seconds his head began to reattach to his body. Lee fell to Pinkie’s knees. “Someone catch me…” Before he fell over. Seconds later a blue tendril appeared below Lee as Craig appeared next to him and says “Just rest for a second.” he then whispers “Grand Healing.” Causing the unattached limb to reattach itself to Pinkie’s body “Good fight Lee.” Dark Magician said with a smile. “Whatever. I’m tired…” Lee’s body disappeared mostly, leaving Pinkie Pie in her grey one piece. “Ow! Wh-where am I!? What happened!?” “Huh? Don’t you remember what Lee’s been doing?” Dark Magician Girl asked confused. “N-no… He only let’s me resurface once a month…” Pinkamena said. “Wh-who are you all?” “I am Dark Magician and this is my girlfriend Dark Magician Girl.” Dark Magician said as Dark Magician Girl gift a wave. “My names Craig, Miss Pie and that is my mother Asuna” says Craig pointing over to Asuna. “The name is Scout.” Scout said. “My name is Blaze. Blaze the Cat.” Blaze said. “My Name is Erza and why does Lee only let you out once a month?” Erza said. “He says it’s to protect me, but I don’t believe him. He’s scary…” Pinkamena said, shaking slightly. Craig then places one hand on her shoulder then says “It’s OK.” “Something is definitely not right with Lee…” Leo said. “If I have to guess it has something to with his Twilight Sparkle’s death his last host before Pinkie.” Dark Magician said simply. “If we want to find out what's happening we need to talk to Lee.” “C-can I have something t-to eat?” Pinkamena asked. “Sure.” Surprise said offer Pinkamena a sandwich and a cupcake. The host took the food and tried to get up, but couldn’t. “Can… Um… Someone help me inside? I feel really light headed for some reason…” Craig then smiles and says “No problem” he then carefully picks her up in his arms and walks towards the cabin.
-The next morning-
As Kirito and Asuna looked up they saw Scootaloo sleeping in a bed across from them however Craig was not in his room but by the door as we heard him say ““What's happened?”
“Horniness inducing liquid, lots of sex, hangovers, and some interspecies kissing.” Brute said like it was an ordinary thing.
“Sounds like I missed out on one hell of a night.” replies Craig
“You and I both…” Sparcake sighed. “Some reason I wish I got in on the action.”
“And so did your teddy bear.” Erza simply said.
“Do you want to get on my bad side?” Brute asked, her eyes already turned red.
“Nope.” Erza said not showing any fear.
“This place is pretty nice looking…” Max said as he re enters the room after walking around for a bit.
“It’s Folteren’s cabin…” Brutal said. “Now can I help Rainbine!?”
“Sure.” Mask said.
“I have this area covered, you can go.” Max replied.
“Later weirdo’s.” Brute said as she teleported away.
“What’s up Dudes?” Vinyl asked as she enter the room.
“Shenanigans.” Max replied simply.
“Did it have blood in it?” Vinyl asked licking her lips.
“It could have… Why?” Max asked as he gave Vinyl a wary glance.
“It would have been fun and tasty.” Vinyl said still licking her lips.
Craig then sighs and says “I feel as if i’m missing a few hours… any reason why that is?”
“I have one question for you. Does the word ghoul mean anything to you?” Max asked in a hostile tone.
“No because I’m a vampony.” Vinyl said showing her fangs.
“Then we won't have any problems.” Max says holding out his hand with a smile.
“Right.” Vinyl said as she stakes Max’s hand.
“So… Anybody want to spar?” Max asked.
“Find Revan! She’s fun!” Yelled Brutal from the room.
Craig then smiles and says “If you want to spar i’m up for it… not like i don’t end up fighting wherever i go.”
“Sure.” Max says as he follows Craig outside.
“What’s going on here?” Dark Magician asked as he and Dark Magician Girl entered the room.
“There's going to be a titan class sparring match outside, want to watch?” Crux asks as he appears behind Dark Magician.
“Sure.” Dark Magician said.
Fluttershout trotted out of a vortex looking as if she just woke up. “What happened? Revan came barging into my room last night.”
“Shenanigans… and that's all you need to know…” Crux groans.
“Kissing Shenanigans.” Scout said as he show Fluttershout the picture. She glared at Scout and then Wendy.
“We were drunk last night because of the spiked drinks.” Wendy said shyly.
“Let's just get everyone outside so that we can have a couple sparring matches.” Crux says before walking through a wall.
“Sounds like a good idea to me. I could use some exercise after last night. Should we put any restrictions on or just go all out?,” Draigo said as he slowly walked outside.
“I say all out.” Dark Magician Girl said grinning.
“No. I think just physical.” Fluttershout suggested.
“Hmm, thinking about it. It’d be a bad idea to go all out. We don’t want the cabins to be destroyed,” Draigo said as he stopped by the door.
“One pocket dimension arena coming right up!” Crux called from outside before a blue door appeared standing in the snow.
Jubilee came running out, putting on her trench coat and red shades. “Oh god, I was supposed to watch out for you guys! I-I’m sorry!”
“I had it covered.” Crux told Jubilee in an attempt to calm her.
“Plus you miss all the fun like I did.” Vinyl said.
“Jube, your fly’s open.” Fluttershout said. Jubilee blushed and zipped her zipper up.
“Me and Devi are going to have a LONG conversation when I get home…” Leo grumbled as she walked out of the room.
“N-need me f-for anything guys?” Jubilee asked, face red.
“We’re having a tournament/sparring match.” Crux told the mutant as he dragged everyone outside. “Just enter the arena through this door.”
“Wha?” Blaze asked looking confused not noticing that she is still naked from last night fun with a hedgehog.
“What do I do though?” Jubilee asked.
“You want to be in charge of the lineups and announcements?” Crux offered.
“Madam, your clothes?” Max says to Blaze.
“What?!” Blaze asked as she look down and blushed very red and went back the to bedroom to get her clothes and came back dressed.
“Okay, we’ve got an announcer. What other officials do we need?”Draigo asked as he examined the blue door.
“A medic in case things go sour!” Jubilee said.
“I can be a Medic. I can use healing magic.” Wendy offers.
“Alright, any other officials? Like a ref or a judge or something?” Draigo continued.
“I can be ref.” Crux shrugged.
“Rules?” Draigo asked for clarification.
“No killing… There’s that.” Jube said, playing with her clothes.
“No erasing things from reality and only minor reality warping.” Crux pitched in.
“Some of us have multiple abilities, if not all of us, so let’s restrict it to five abilities at most. Are we going to have an out of bounds rule?” Draigo wondered as he came up with a fighting strategy.
“Look inside before you decide on that one~” Crux chuckled, motioning to the door standing in the snow.
“How big could it be with this tiny door as it’s entrance?” Draigo said as he opened the door and stuck his head through. The inside was themed like a roman coliseum, it was seven miles in diameter and had a domed roof that emanated sunlight to allow one to see inside. “It’s bigger on the inside.”
“You walked into that one handbag.” Erza deadpanned.
“So I did and I can’t even be turned into a handbag, wench,” Draigo replied.
“Would you two lovebirds like some soap to eat~” Crux said to Draigo and Erza in a tone that sent chills up their spines.
“No and who are you calling lovebirds?” Erza said giving Crux a glare.
“For once I agree with her. Just let us settle this in the arena, Crux. It’ll probably be better that way,” Draigo said.
“As you wish~” Crux said with a demonic chuckle before he vanished.
“Let’s get this show on the road then,” Draigo said irritably as he stepped through the door and into the arena, followed by the other displaced. “Who is fighting in the first round?”
“I guess me and Craig?” Max suggested before he was teleported into the middle of the arena.
Craig then smiles, places his hand out and says “Let the best man win.” before being teleported to the center of the arena.
“May the best man win indeed.” Max said before giving Craig a fistbump.
Craig then walked a metre away and bowed to her before sinking in a deep stance and put his arms up to guard his body.
“Ready!?” Jubilee asked out loudly.
Craig then smiles and says “As ready as I can be.”
Max stepped back three meters before taking a boxer’s stance. “Same here.” He says as his kagune emerges from his back and forms into grey knight armor.
“Let’s get ready to rumble!” Mask shouted where he is standing.
“You’re going down, Grey Knight. You and your legion suck,” Draigo said in reaction to the ‘Grey Knight’ before him.
Craig then sighs and says “Whoever faces him, better beat the living shit out of him.”
“Begin!” shouted Jubilee.
Craig instantly brought his hands together as his body multiplied and he disappeared into the crowd surrounding Max. “Find the real me!” all of the Craig’s said in unison.
“Shure, and the name is Phantom Knight when I’m in this form!” Max said before he grew three stories tall.
“And Craig uses double team on Max.” Surprise said giggling.
“Duly noted” all the Craig’s say in unison as they all charge towards him.
Max brings his arm back before he punches the ground, causing the ground to ripple while tossing all the Craigs into the air.
They all just smile as they begin to float in the air unassisted as Craig then says “Not bad.”
“But Max counters with a Earthquake.” Mask said.
Max then does a spinning roundhouse kick, hitting all but one of the Craigs causing them to disappear. “Found you.”
Something then taps him on the shoulder and says “You sure about that?” The voice then shouts “Rasengan!”
“Impressive, human.” Max complements as he is sent sliding back a few feet by the Rasengan.
“Not bad yourself, but this is far from over” He then reappears behind him and says “Final Flash” as a bright yellow light erupts from his hands.
“Sorry but I won't fall for something twice!” max says ducking under Craig before using a fist to knock him into the ground and canceling the attack.
“Craig just used ‘Final Flash’, a move I do believe originates from Vegeta from Dragonball Z,” Draigo said as he flew around the arena’s perimeter.
He then laughs and says “Not bad” as a yellow glow appears under his fist and he begins to lift of the ground. “But there’s more than one way to gain power” with that he throws Max away from him.
“Tell me… are you a Saiyan?” Max asks as he lands on his feet after being thrown.
“I question that most days, someone basically made me a human version of Cell” Admits Craig. “But yeah I guess I am” He then draws his sword and says “So yes, I am a Super Saiyan” He then touches the back of his sword as all the light in the room disappeared and even though his hair was glowing left him completely lost in the darkness.
“Well, then I may know how to deal with you.” Max said as he activated his infrared vision while shrinking to normal height to take advantage of the darkness.
“How will the combatants deal without any light? Let’s watch and see,” Draigo commented as he continued to fly around the coliseum.
Max then feel something hit him along multiple pressure points in his arms making them both go numb.
“Pressure Points? Not a bad decision, if you were fighting a human that is.” Max said before he grew a second pair of arms and grabbed Craig in a headlock.
“Not bad” He then suddenly disappears through the floor dragging Max below as well until he couldn’t feel anything. The light then returned to the room as he found that only his head was above ground and his sword was millimeters from his face as he says “Do you surrender?”
“And that's game.” Crux says.
Craig then smiled as he pulls Max up from the ground then says “That was a good fight, Max. You really are strong.” He then places his hand out to him.
“You’re not so bad yourself, although you are the first to defeat me.” Max said as he deactivated his powers and retracted his kagune.
Craig then smiled and said “Let's hope we get some more battles like ours or this will be a strange Christmas.”
“It’s already a strange Christmas. We’re having a tournament, we live in universes that we shouldn’t be, and almost everything about us is different,” Draigo commented as he flew over and landed next to the pair of combatants.
“Weren't you a dragon before being displaced?” Max asked.
“Nope, I was a human and still kinda am,” Draigo admitted.
“Huh, I am the same species I was when I was displaced.” Max said, scratching the back of his head.
Craig then looked around and said “Well we all changed in our own ways since we arrived, it just comes down to how we accept those changes.”
“Yeah, that’s true… I changed by learning that humans weren't food that tried to kill me for being born.” Max chuckled.
“Don’t get me started on the ways I’ve changed. There’s a boat load of them,” Draigo said.
Craig then turned his head up to the stands as see his family cheering and he stated “I for one never thought I’d have such a happy life like I do now. To think just before I arrived, I was considering suicide”
“Well, that's both depressing and good news at the same time,” Draigo said as he looked down at Craig with a bit of concern.
Craig then smiled and said “hey if I can change my old thoughts, I might as well not live in the past.”
“Hey, it's better than being moments from being killed by humans before being displaced.” Max stated.
“Amen to that.” replied Craig whilst he teleported into the stands with his family who instantly grab hold of each other in a group hug before they looked back to watch the next match.
“So who’s next?” Dark Magician asked.
“Step up someone!” Jubilee shouted.
“I will go next.” Erza said. “You ready to fight you over sized handbag?” She asked Draigo.
“Handbag~” Leo chuckled, amused by Erza’s nickname for Draigo.
“Huh.. Nicknaming him a pair of boots would have been funnier.” Scout said snickering.
“I don’t get it…” Fluttershout mumbled.
“Leather boots.” Scout said.
“Leather boots? I don’t see how this ties in with Draigo.” Fluttershout said.
“Nevermind. You will figure it out at some point.” Scout said rolling his eyes.
“Handbag was funnier…” Jubilee stated.
“Whatever.” Scout said.
“Kick the Handbag’s ass Erza.” Dark Magician Girl said.
“Never call me that again, wench,” Draigo responded as he stepped forward and grew to his full size, “You'll regret ever making an enemy out of me.”
“Are you trying make up for something by getting that big?” Erza asked as clam as ever.
“You'll just have to wait and see,” Draigo replied as he glared at the diminutive woman.
“Requip.” Erza said as her armour change to her Heaven's Wheel Armour while holding two swords. “Why wait Handbag?” She asked.
“Because this is a tournament and I will follow what the officials and rules say,” Draigo told her irritably.
“Show that handbag who’s boss Erza.” Scout said.
“Do you realise just what you're antagonizing!?” Draigo yelled as his body was engulfed in fire and lightning.
“Yes I do. It didn't stop me from antagonizing sunass and moonass when they try to catch me a 1,000 or so years ago.” Scout said not bother at all.
“Now you're insulting the mares that I like. You're just asking for it now,” Draigo said as he allowed his frightful aura to extend throughout the coliseum.
“And?” Scout asked.
Draigo sighed, “One irritation after the other. I'm surprised I haven't blown up earlier with all of you around.”
“I am just that awesome.” Scout said with pride.
“Can we get this started? I'd like a bit of catharsis right about now.” Draigo looked around to try to find one of the ‘officials.’
“I think they are sleeping on the job.” Surprise said also looking for a officials.
“Who here’s an official?” Jubilee asked tilting her head.
“That would be you, Jubilee.” Dark Magician said simple.
“Crux as well, I believe,” Draigo added.
“Crux was the judge,” Sans said from behind them, standing on a floating Gaster Blaster with Gaster on his shoulders. “Sup. Have fun with Zinnia, Jub-Jub?”
“Jub-Jub? What are you, three?” Jubilee asked irritated.
“It’s either that or suicidally depressed,” the skeleton shrugged.
“Can we get started? Both Erza and Scout have made it so that I really need a good fight,” Draigo asked.
“Yes ring the bell already.” Erza said
Jubilee rolled her eyes as she shot the bell.
Draigo immediately charged forward and hit Erza across the coliseum.
But Erza stopped herself in mid-flight and at Draigo with her twin swords.
“No, never again will I allow someone to hurt me like that,” Draigo said as he forced Erza and her swords onto the ground right before she could connect her attack, “Give up, Erza. If you use metal then you can’t beat me.”
“Never.” Erza said as she change her swords for two green bladed Kunai and slash at Draigo’s left leg which left a cut.
Draigo raised his leg to inspect the cut and increased the force that was pinning Erza to the ground, “I’m afraid you forgot to change your armor into something that isn’t metal. Now, yield before you humiliate yourself further.”
“But my swords aren’t made of metal.” Erza said as she change her armour to Black Wing Armour.
“Fine, feel the weight of your choices!” Draigo said as he pinned Erza to the ground with gravity and his uninjured foreleg.
“Like you when you sided with Foly who had taken over his Equestria?” Erza asked as she slashed Draigo leg that pinning her and leaving a big cut.
“Shut up and kiss already!” Jubilee shouted. “Or better yet, kill each other! Jeez, you guys are boring me...”
“One, I don’t like her. Two, the rules say that we aren’t allowed to kill each other,” Draigo responded as removed his foreleg from Erza and whipped her with his tail.
But Erza slashes Draigo’s tail with her swords in order to stop the tail whipped.
“... Do you want me to get Sylar to rip your puny brain out…?” Jubilee asked unamused. “I was fucking joking.”
“I’m not in the mood for jokes, if you couldn’t tell, Jubilee,” Draigo said as he increased the gravity on Erza’s body to twenty times that of Earth’s. He would need to remember to heal his legs and tail before his next fight.
“Is that the best you got?” Erza asked as she slowly walk to Draigo while changing one of her swords for a force of nature gun. “And swords aren’t the only weapons I can swap out for and use.” She added as shot Draigo in the shoulder.
Draigo took the shot and lashed out with his wings to send Erza flying with the amount of air that was displaced with each of his wingbeats. He took to the sky as he healed his injuries and kept on eye on his opponent. “Erza, this fight is going in circles. You can’t injure me enough to make me stop and I can’t seem to land a single hit on you. Shall we call it a draw and end this so we can watch other fights?”
“Very well Draigo. It’s a draw.” Erza said as she go back to her normal armour.
As the match finished Craig, Kirito, Asuna and Scootaloo looked at each other before they walked out of the pocket dimension.
-1 hour later-
As we continued walking around we saw a group of people arguing before we looked to Craig before he nodded in understanding before he looked up then muttered “I didn’t hear anything last night and I’m quite a light sleeper. I wonder why I didn’t wake up if it was that noisy?”
“Probably soundproofing.”
“Hello Craig.” Rarifruit said.
“When did he get there? Does he have the same thing that Pinkie does?” Twilight asked curiously.
“Get away from me! I don’t wanna talk about it!” Yelled Rainbine as she blindly flew into a pillar. Apple Pills came out along with Fluttershout.
Craig then smiles and says “No Twilight, I don’t have whatever Pinkie has.” He then turned to Rainbine and continues to say “And what are you on about? What did I do?”
“Her’n Wendy did it. Like, did it did it.” Apple Pills said.
Craig looks at her in confusion then asks “And how did I help with that?”
“They had sex while they were drunk.” Blaze deadpan at Craig while Wendy blush again.
“Craig, she was screamin at us.” Apple Pills deadpanned. “Fluttershout tried gettin the details.”
Craig then looked at her and says “And I was supposed to know that how?”
“I think I saw you at the spin the bottle thing when I came to retrieve Miku.” Arthur pointed out.
“She barely knows you!” Apple Pills growled in annoyance.
Craig then looks at him in confusion and says “I don’t remember being there last night I went to bed a bit after we brought Lee’s Pinkie back inside the cabin and the next thing I heard was someone shout this morning.”
“So… What do you want to do?” Arthur asked Miku as he ignored the others in the room for now.
“I still feel odd… And I want to get away from any other possible sex drugs.” Miku said.
“One date coming right up.” Arthur chuckled as his hoverboard materialized under him. He then flew off with Miku in his arms to only Crux knows where.
“Hi, Rainbine. It’s nice to see you again,” Twilight said cheerfully, “Was that biped made of metal?”
“Yeah… His name is Arthur and he’s a Toa I think…” Rainbine grumbled as she sat up.
“I was left by Toa Ignika to attend to a Ms. Sparkle?” A ko matoran said as he walked over.
“No you weren’t!” Rainbine yelled as her arm turned into a cannon. “Now back off!”
“And you are Pointing a weapon at me why?” The short white metal humanoid asked.
“I don’t trust a single Displaced here! You’re from one, so you count!” Rainbine snarled.
“I haven’t done anything to you.” Dark Magician Girl out of confusion.
“Dimensionalist…” The matoran muttered.
Craig then looks at Rainbine then asks “what did I do to annoy you so much?”
“I’ve been wedgied twice, picked on, annoyed, drugged and I’m betting blackmail is coming up from that stupid Scout! I hate Mask, I hate Scout, I HATE EVERYONE!!!” Rainbine screeched.
“Hey this picture is going a book of pictures I keep as a habit of mine.” Scout said.
Craig then sighed, click his fingers as the pictures went up in flames and he says “Sorry what pictures does he have to blackmail you?”
Then Wendy just walk away.
“Oooh, oooh. I think I just saw a Displaced that wasn’t grown up. Where’d she go? I wanted to ask her some questions about her world,” Twilight said as she noticed Wendy walking away, “Man, there’s so many things to observe that it’s hard to keep track of everything.”
“Rainbine, go talk to her…” Fluttershout whispered. Rainbine’s head drooped and she flew off after Wendy.
“If’n ya wanna talk to some human kids, our sisters are a good start.” Apple Pills stated.
“I classify as a Bionicle child.” The matoran said raising his hand.
Then Wendy turned around and had an anger that holding back tears look to her eyes. “I’m over 1,000 years old! And I am not a kid!” She shouted with anger in her voice. She was a bit surprised when she had shouted right in Rainbine’s face, who looked taken aback by how loud Wendy was.
“Sorry, I only have the physical appearance of each of you to judge age,” Twilight apologized with her ears drooping down, taking notes once again.
Rainbine fell to her hooves.
“And if you hate everyone hate Rainbine. Then that means you hate me as well!” Wendy shouted tears started to come out of her eyes.
“I… I don’t really hate everyone… I… I just d-don’t want people to know that… I’m the Element of Pride, that means I can’t… I can’t…” Rainbine stuttered.
“Well it’s too late to take back what you said. Because I don’t want to see you again ever!” Wendy shouted.
“... If that makes you happy.” Rainbine said, holding back tears.
“Enough! Sky Dragon Roar!!” Wendy shouted as she blasted a hurricane from her mouth and send Rainbine flying and then open a portal back to her Equestria and jump in as it closes.
The ko matoran stepped in front of wendy’s attack and activated his mask erecting a barrier that stopped it from reaching the other displaced and their guests.
“I knew this would happen...” Rainbine said. Fluttershout trotted towards Rainbine but stopped when Rainbine’s left arm turned into a gun. “I HATE EVERYONE!!! AND THIS IS WHY!!!”
The ko matoran stepped over to Rainbine and slapped her while restraining the gun.
“Get away from me!” Rainbine screamed.
“No.” The matoran replied in a monotone.
“Enough! Rainbine put the weapon away. You say that you hate everyone, but that can’t be completely true. There has to be at least one person you don’t hate,” Twilight said as trotted toward the distressed pony.
Rainbine’s gun vanished, and she pulled away from the matoran. “I… Hate… Everyone…”
“No you don't you featherbrain. you're just as bad as Lewa.” The matoran said while he glared at Rainbine.
“I hate everyone. If Wendy thinks it, why don’t you!?” Rainbine yelled.
Craig then walked over to her then said “Because you sound a lot like me before i got Displaced.”
“Bionicles don’t judge one by how they look, but how their souls act.” The matoran said as his glare softened.
“I hate everyone so I don’t hurt them! I’m as Prideful as Rainbow is Loyal! I can’t take living people because I always get hurt!” Dasher yelled.
Craig then sighed and then said “and now you’re me after my arrival… I lost all hope in having friends, I gave up and almost decided to take my own life, all because I was afraid of hurting others. Don’t become a monster, you need to remember who you were before all this started.”
“Rainbine, I’m studying your DNA as well as the other Elements of Insanity. I’m sure I can get rid of your quirks while leaving your strengths. Please….” Twilight said.
“I guess this is a lesson for you to watchful of what you say.” Erza said as she walk away.
“WHY DON’T YOU SHUT UP!?!? I HAVE NO CHOICE IN MY LIFE!!! I’LL ALWAYS BE A PUPPET, AND MY FRIENDS WIKA END UP HATING ME!!!”
“Why don't you go talk to the girl. You say you are pride then use that pride and mold it! Don't let it mold you! Tahu fell to his pride once and you don’t see him acting like a baby! He went and fixed his screwups!” The matoran scolded.
“She left, I’m not going after her. I hurt her, I’m sick of hearing a lecture from people who have no idea who I am or what I’m going through.” Rainbine said.
“You are a ‘male’ soul trapped in a female body. You made a mistake and don't know how to fix it. That's all I need to know.” The matoran said as he bopped Rainbine on the head. “What you need to do is take that pride and go apologize, grovel, and whatever else you need to do to make up with her! True pride is knowing how to fix your problems and doing it!!”
“I… I c-can’t… I… It’s impossible. She’s back home. I don’t want her to see my face again.”
“Do you have a token from her world?” Twilight asked.
“Wendy doesn’t have token yet. Only Scout, Dark Magician Girl and myself have tokens to the world Wendy is in.” Dark Magician said.
“Well, any of them will work for what I have in mind. Though, Rainbine has to want to go to your world and to see Wendy again,” Twilight said.
“Yeah sure. Catch.” Scout said as he gave Rainbine his Baseball token.
“If she does not willingly go I will make her…” The matoran said. “I can't stand wimps that have the chance to fix their problems and decide not to.”
“You may find her in the Docter house in Neo Domio Town.” Scout said. “I maybe a dick but I’am not heartless.” He added.
Craig then smiles at Rainbine and says “Good luck, If you truly love her, you can always get her back”
“Wait!” Fluttershout yelled. She shoved on cybernetic boots and a headset that matched Rainbine. “There. You’re combat ready!”
“But I don’t know if I love her! I talked to her once, got drunk and apparently had sex with her!” Rainbine said. “But fine…”
“Rainbine, you may not love her, but she’s obviously hurt and you’re the only one who can help,” Twilight said as she readied her magic.
“Fine, open the damn portal.” Rainbine grumbled.
“Have fun dearie!” Rarifruit tried.
“I still hate you though!” Rainbine yelled.
“Hats.” Mask said. And with that, Rarifruit screamed as she rammed into Mask.
“Well, I don’t hate you and I consider you a friend. Good luck,” Twilight said as she opened a portal using Scout’s token.
“Same here Rainbine, Good luck” said Craig.
“I’m gonna di-”
“Shut up and go make up with your girlfriend!” The matoran shouted before shoving Rainbine through the portal.
“Think Bine has a chance?” Apple Pills asked.
“Nope.” Rarifruit replied.
“She has a 79% chance of success.” The matoran said.
“I’m sure everything will turn out okay. Oh, I’ve gotta remember to write Celestia about this wonderful lesson in friendship!” Twilight said cheerfully.
Craig just smirked and walk back towards Kirito and Asuna.
As soon as everyone arrived where the creature was seen before to see Craig hovering around it as it was trying to cut or bite him in midair. He then shouts “come on Kirito focus on where i’m going to be not where i am”
He then flies behind Kirito as his claw spins around and knocks him from the air causing Craig to crash into the floor and say “Not bad.”
Asuna then charges him from behind as he quickly draws his sword to counter the flurry of attacks. He then shouts “You are better than this. Come on hit me”
Asuna then smiles and jumps back then says “you’re going to regret that” she then jumps back and as she lands says “Ek skýt fjórir ískaldur ör” as four spears of ice charge at Craig.
He then smiles as he pulls a rifle of his back as it acts like a flamethrowers melting the projectiles, he then the gun quickly switches from spewing fire and instead launched what seemed like a concentrated beam of ice towards Asuna that struck her body leaving only her head unfrozen. He then smiled and shouted “Why didn’t you dodge!?”
Kirito then smiles and says “Your are not Piccolo Craig”
Craig then smiles and says “Well i think that's enough training for now” He then walks towards Asuna as he slowly melts the ice around her body and she says “How did you get this strong” the ice the cracks and breaks as the collapses to the floor.
Craig then smiles and says “A lot of work and a damn lot of luck.”
“In my experience there’s no such thing as luck.” Folteren said.
“A Sith just referenced a Jedi! It's a miracle!” Crux laughed.
“We’re half Jedi.” Folteren and Revan deadpanned in unison.
“You're no fun…” Crux said before vanishing in a miniature rainbow explosion.
“I’ve been told that.” Folteren said.
Craig then smiles and say “Sorry about the noise we were just doing a little training.”
“Somehow you found my cabin. Bad idea...” Lee said.
“Hey, what's this button do?” Said a voice inside the cabin.
“No!” Both Lee and Folteren scream, but it’s too late as the sound of metal moving and a scream of rage filled the air.
“She’s awake…” Lee said, jaw hanging.
“What in the multiverse are you?” Said the voice, still inside the cabin.
“I’m Chaos!”
“You don't look like chaos to me.” Said the voice. “You look more like a tinkertoy.”
“Oh crap, CJ’s pissed.” Gwen said, and just like that whoever the voice belonged to was tossed out of the cabin, and a red and silver robot stomped out.
“Banzai!” Sideways said as he flew out of the cabin and crashed into the snow.
Craig then shouted “Oh not her, I had enough last time we met”
“Hey guys! Look what I found! Isn't it cute?” Sideways said as she noticed the other displaced.
“You idiot!” shouted Craig
“Woop! Woop! Woop!” Sideways said as he scuttled away, imitating a certain alien lobster.
“Chaos needs to get laid.” Gwen commented.
“She can’t idiot…” Revan face palmed.
“Huh, no wonder she’s a bitch.”
“I heard that!” Chaos yelled, her eyes turning red for a split second.
Craig then shouts “Chaos calm down!”
Chaos Jenny looked to Craig and raised an eyebrow. “You expect me to take orders from you?”
“Ooh! Burn!” Sideways called from behind a tree.
Craig then glares at Sideways and says “Shut up” he then turns to Chaos Jenny and says “I hoped you would, but I doubted it.”
“Never!” Sideways shouts in response to Craig before blasting Chaos in the face with one of his bikes lasers.
Chaos stumbled backwards, her arm turning into a shoulder mounted rocket launcher. “You keep pissing me off! All I did was throw him out!” She then shot at Craig with a laser based attack, but meant to hit Sideways.
“Nope~” Sideways sang as she drove through and dragged Craig out of the way before he could get hit.
Chaos screamed as she hit her head with her hand and switched to six swords, three in each arm. “I’m going to kill you!”
Craig then glared at her as he draws his swords from his sides blocking three of the and breaking the others
“Hey CJ! Try and catch me!” Sideways taunted, laughing like a madman.
Chaos flew backwards away from Craig with her rocket boots, pigtails and batlike wings and flew faster than light towards Sideways.
“You're going to have to do better than that little girl!” Sideways laughed as he dodged easily.
And with that, Chaos stopped and landed, smirking. “Little girl, huh?”
“Problem?” Sideways said.
“Surprise motherbucker!” A Hulkbuster unit said as it hit Sideways in the back with enough power to level a mountain.
“That was a surprise. I may have to get serious~” Sideways sang as he drove back over, his mangled body repairing itself almost instantly.
Craig then look at Folteren and said “Should we stop her?”
“Nah, I think he might be more powerful. OP like all of you guys.” Folteren said, rolling his eyes.
“Grab yourselves some popcorn, this should be entertaining.” Crux said appearing in a lounge chair with a bag of popcorn next to Folteren.
“So, do you want me to use more of my power tuts?” Sideways asked Chaos.
“Knew it.” Folteren said. “God complex and is OP.”
“More like bat shit crazy!” Crux laughed.
Chaos narrowed her eyes as the Hulkbuster landed next to her. “Try me.”
Sideways would have smirked if he had a face. “Sideways Transform!” He shouted before his motorcycle morphed into a gigantic purple robotic body and the biker transformed into its head before attaching.
“Well… Bigger they are, right?” Chaos looked to Hulkbuster who face palmed. “Oh shut up, he could have damaged my recharge! He needs to be taught a lesson.”
Hulkbuster made an almost sigh like sound as it started to fly up so it was eye level. It got into a defencive stance.
“Cute.” Sideways said before he grabbed the hulkbuster and smashed it into Chaos Jenny.
Electricity surged through Sideways from behind as another one of Jenny’s robots attacked. This one looked like Chaos but black and less threatening.
“You have a doppelganger?” Sideways asked as he blasted the black robot to smithereens with one of his lasers, or so he thought. “Well, not anymore.”
“Wrong!” The black robot yelled from far away. “I’m not a doppelganger you oversized freak! My name’s Enix!”
“Wow… How many ‘bots did she bring?” Gwen asked.
“All of them.” Folteren replied.
“All of them?”
“I hope they don't have a terminal~” Sideways sang.
“Terma- what?” Gwen asked.
Sideways body then was coated in static before he jumped at Chaos and disappeared into one of her eyes.
He was then shot out by an unknown entity.
“Ack! She has a golden bear as a firewall!” Sideways said as he returned to ‘normal’.
“Calvin gave me that, so I added it to my ‘hivemind’. You can’t mess with me.” Chaos cackled as she threw a punch at Sideways.
“Well, there's more than one way to mess with someone. But at least this won't be easy so I will get some fun out of it.” Sideways said as he stretched before zapping the hulkbuster, causing it to explode.
It then reformed like nothing ever happened.
“Huh, we seem to be at an impasse. I can't destroy your units or hack them, and you don't have the ability to destroy me.” Sideways said, scratching his chin.
“What kind of ability would that be?” Chaos questioned.
“You don't know where or WHAT my real body is~” Sideways Laughed, sounding like he lost his marbles.
“That just gives me something to look forwards to, tuts.” CJ mocked.
“See you later then!” Sideways laughed before fading away.
“Well… That was interesting.” Folteren stated, suddenly holding Darkaloo who looked mad.
“Thankfully nobody got hurt.” Craig replied, as Scootaloo walked up next to him.
Darkaloo jumped out of Folteren’s grasp and walked over towards a tree and sat under it.
Craig then smiled at Scootaloo and says “Maybe you should talk to Darkaloo maybe you’ll get along?”
Scootaloo then smiles at him and say “Ok dad I’ll give it a try” She then walks over to the tree at sits beside Darkaloo.
“CYBER WEDGIE!” Sideways voice said from out of nowhere. Moments later CJ had a pair of cybernetic undergarments on her before they were pulled over her head, and she was able to feel it...
“Fuck!” Chaos yelled in pain.
Asuna and Kirito then looked at each other before walking away.
-30 minutes later-
Seconds later Kirito and Asuna walked up behind them and said “Well we haven’t seen her in a while.”
Craig then smiles and says “Hi you two how are you doing”
They then smile and as Kirito says “We're both doing fine, but I think we better head back soon”
Craig then sighs and says “I suppose you're right” He then turns to Scootaloo and says “Scoots were gonna go soon, better say bye to anyone you need to”
Scootaloo then smiles and walks over to Darkaloo and says “We’re heading off soon”
“Okay, sure.” Darkaloo said.
“I just wanted to give you this” The then pull in close to Darkaloo and give her a kiss on the cheek and says “See you next time.”
She then runs back over to Craig as a portal opens in front of him and he say “Well I’ll see you next time!” after that they all walk through the portal as Scootaloo was left blushing as she walked through the portal followed by Craig.
As they appeared back in Craig’s universe before Asuna said “Umm… Craig I know it’s not christmas here but we want to get you something… but we need your measurements from your armour.”
Craig then looked at them before replying “Getting my armour made in the past for me to be given later?”
“Wait… are you saying that is what is made?”
“I assume so… otherwise how would it have fit me when I got it… who will likely make this?”
“Well… we have an adopted sister in the past who also happens to be a blacksmith.” Kirito pointed out.
Craig went quiet before he muttered something they couldn’t hear then said “No worries,” as a screen appeared in front of him before his armour disappeared off him and reappeared in his hands before he passed his armour over to Asuna.
He then looked down to Scootaloo before he said “You're thinking about Darkaloo aren’t you?”
“Yeah, Scootaloo admitted with a smile “I sort of missed her when I went to kiss her.”
“You want to send her a message, i’ll send her a token so you can see her again?” Craig asked her.
“Yeah,” She said happily before she grabbed a piece of paper before she wrote.
Darkaloo sorry for the quick goodbye but I couldn’t say this any other way. I love you and I just couldn’t bring myself to say it, so enjoy yourself and I will see you again. My dad decided to give you his token for if you ever want to see me. Yours Scootaloo P.S. Sorry for missing your lips
Once she was finished she passed the piece of paper she had wrote on back to me as I created a copy of my token before the letter disappeared and Craig said “She should get your letter soon.”
Scootaloo then ran up to Craig before hugging his leg as she said “Thank you dad this means so much to me.”
“It’s no problem Scoots,” Craig replied with a smile.
Asuna then walked back up to him and passed him his chestplate before she said “Thank you for that and you know when you’ll receive this… think of it as a late birthday present that you’ll be receiving very early.”
“I will… also I wanted to ask you about something?” Craig asked as a trench coat similar to that of Kirito’s SAO form’s before he continued to say “Where did this come from?”
“Wait that looks like my trench coat… where did you get that?” Kirito asked.
“It was in a room the Princess's gave me after I defeated Discord… it was with a note that was signed K&A… I’m guessing that's you?”
“We haven’t given you anything like that yet… you sure it said our new initials?”
“I’m sure,” Craig said calmly.
Asuna and Kirito then looked at eachother and nodded before they said “We’ve got a lot of things we need to sorted… would you be able to send us home?”
“No problem,” Craig said with a smile before he continued to say “Kirito and Asuna, our contract is complete.”
A portal then appeared below them before Asuna said “Well… we’ll see you whenever we next catch up… and… be careful.”
“You know me… I’m never careful… don’t worry i’ll try and be as careful as possible.” Craig said before he saluted them as the portal closed above them.
A week after the party, we all made our way towards the northern part of Equestria along with both the Princesses, a detachment of the guard, and Liz.
We then look towards each other and change into my Spriggan form as Celestia says “Our enemy is The King Of Shadows, if he is who we think he is, you will need to be aware that he can manipulate the crystals around him and use shadows to his advantage. We have no idea how he came back but you need to be ready for anything.”
I then look back to her then say “what should we expect when we have to deal with him?”
Celestia then looks towards me and says “We hope, that monster hasn’t abused his subjects again if he has we will need to be aware that they will be in the area.”
Liz then looks at me and says “so we will need to extract any of them in the area?”
“aye, but they may be, trapp'd in chains.” replied Luna
“So they’re being used as slaves” explains Asuna
Liz then looks at her in surprise and says “wait… slaves…. but that's wrong!”
“we know… that's why we need to stop him and if we can free anyone who is in chains.” I admit
Liz then looks at Celestia and says “I want to take on the task of helping anypony who are in chains.”
I then look towards her before saying “just be careful.” I then look towards the ground to see a strange sword and an assault rifle almost completely covered in snow the ground, he then slowly reaches down to pick up the strange sword before suddenly hearing two voices say: "This is Sebastian of the Dark Angels Chapter... And I'm Spartan Sebaste-915 of the UNSC.... Together, we are humanity's last hope in the future. If you're in need of the galaxy's most powerful super-soldiers, or if you are needing to bring Death to the enemies of the Imperium and the UNSC, we will answer the call... AVE IMPERATOR, FOR THE UNSC, FOR TERRA!”
Asuna then looks towards me before asking “Are those Tokens?”
“I think they maybe… I think we need all the help we can get” I then hold the sword flat in my hand before saying “Are you there? we require your help!”
*1st Person POV - Sebaste*
“ This is not good,” I said as I looked at the wreckage, “This is gonna take for forever to fix!”
“I agree,” Sebastian said.
It was then that we heard a voice saying “Are you there? We require your help!” And then a portal opened up underneath us.
“ Not agai-” I yelped as the two of us fell through.
*3rd person POV *
Seconds after Kirito had asked for help a small portal appeared in front of us before two human-like creatures appeared in front of the group.
“Throne, I hate that!” One of the creatures said.
Asuna then looks towards them then says “Are you two okay?”
“Yeah, we’re fine.” The other one said before doing a double take, “What the… when did we land in Warhammer Fantasy?!”
Kirito then looks at him before saying “Warhammer, What is that?”
“Sorry, I was just surprised by your appearance, you look like an elf from a tabletop miniatures game I played before getting sent to Equestria.”
He then smiled before saying “If it feels a bit strange for you, I’ll change” A small screen then appeared in front of him before he touched his GGO avatar and his body changed forms.
“Who are you guys? I don't recognize you from any games or cartoons I’ve seen…” The other figure asked them.
“well, we’re from an amine… have you ever heard of Sword Art Online?” replies Asuna.
“Nope. Never heard of it, and by the way, my name’s Sebaste, and my friend here is Sebastian, or ‘Sasha’ to his friends “ the second figure said.
“Wait, is that Church’s Token?” Sebastian asked, pointing at an Energy sword Kirito had on his belt
He then smiled as the Astartes grabbed hold of it as and says “yeah, why?”
“Let's just say he’s helping our world after a bit of a spat with some Covenant,” Sebaste said, “But, to other business, you were the one to summon us?” He then asked.
“yes I did… we need some help, tell me have you heard of the Crystal empire?” asked Kirito.
Luna then shouts “how doth thou wot we can trusteth them?!”
“Your highness, you can trust us, in our universe, we serve in the Royal Guard Reserves,” Sebastian said bluntly to her, “We’ve been protecting our world for a long time now, and we will not let it fall. As to your question, yes we have heard of the Crystal Empire.”
“Luna, I think we need to trust them… if this ‘King of Shadows’ is as dangerous as you think, we need all the help we can get... if it makes you feel better I’ll keep an eye on them for you” admits Kirito.
Luna then glared at him before saying “Fine, but don't let them leave your sight.”
He then sighed before bringing up his inventory, before a small screen appeared in front of him as he said “just click the tick and we’ll be able to keep an eye on each other.”
“Geez, suspicious much?” Sebaste asked, “ We’re not your enemies!”
“I know, but I’d rather not upset her,” admits Kirito.
“At least, our Luna was friendlier than this…” The Spartan muttered.
“So were my both my brothers Luna’s… it’s weird being one of them is the same, Luna… but he’s one thousand years in our future.”
The Spartan rolled his eyes under his helmet before tapping the tick, Sebastian doing the same. “By the way, who are your brothers?
“Well, funny thing is, one of them is Church and the other is a displaced called Craig.” admits Kirito.
Asuna then sighs before saying “Do we look like we’re kidding… do you know Craig or something, Church started having a breakdown when we mentioned it when we first met.”
“I’m sure you’ve heard of the War of Shadows? Well, we serve alongside him in the Alliance, though, he gave us a hand with taking out a mob of Orks in our universe. “ Sebastian said, “As for Church, he’s currently residing in our universe after his was destroyed.”
Asuna then looks at them and says “Is Amor still with him?”
Sebaste busted out laughing, “That little hell raiser? Yes, she’s still with him, she gave him QUITE the scolding after the fight with the Covenant!” He said
Kirito then begins to laugh before saying “sounds about right… she hasn't changed a bit.”
“So, what do we know of this ‘King of Shadows’?” Sebastian asked
Celestia then sighs and says “I’ll let Kirito bring you up to speed, we need to get moving” before both her, Luna and the rest of the guards begins to move.
“Right then, I'll explain as we make our way there, but first how much do you know about the crystal empire?” asks Kirito
“It was ruled by Sombra before Celestia and Luna turned him into shadow and sealed him for a thousand, but that had the side effect of making the Empire vanish. Just recently the Empire returned and so did Sombra, but he was again defeated by the Crystal Heart and the efforts of the mane 6.”
“well, then we have a name then… if what you know is accurate our enemy is Sombra… but if they sealed him away recently how did he get back this quickly?”
“I don’t know, but when we fought him, none of our weapons worked, except for Sasha’s bolter which was equipped with inferno rounds.”
“So any fire based attacks could work against him… that's not going to be helpful for us, though… both me and Asuna have no fire-based attacks.”
“Inferno rounds are basically flare rounds, so any light based attacks will work. But I think we’d better catch up with the others.” Sebaste said.
Kirito then looks toward the rest of the group before saying “yeah… that's probably for the best”
“What year is this? Because Sombra was defeated in our world…” The Spartan asked.
“we have no idea, what year it is… to be fair, we never thought to ask” admits Asuna.
“Hmmm, well, I think we’ve arrived at our destination…” Sebastian said pointing in front of them.
Kirito then looks forwards and says “Oss náða nótt lysa auga” he then smiles and continues to say “we should be able to see if Sombra tries to blind us.”
Asuna then smiles and says “well I’ll give you a boost as well” She then opens her hand before whispering “Oss, sér, rauðr, vind, burt, hálka, stórhrið.”
“Right, let’s go,” Sebaste said before changing his armor to Scout and activating his active camo armor ability.
Kirito, Asuna, and Liz then look towards each other before saying “We’re with you” then begin to follow Sebaste’s footprints.
Sebastian kept an eye out for any enemy activity as they headed into the Empire.
“I don't like this, it’s too quiet…” He muttered.
Kirito then closed his eyes then said “You're right… Liz, you scout ahead if you find anyone being held hostage get them out of the firing line.”
She then nods her head before a pair of mechanical wings appear her back.
Suddenly, a gunshot echoes through the city, “That’s Sebaste!” Sebastian exclaimed, “Something must’ve gone wrong!”
++Fraggin damn it, Sasha, get your armored rear over to where I am!++ Sebaste’s voice rang out on the comms, ++My position’s been compromised!++
++What happened?++ Sebastian asked.
++I ran into one of the guards, and the idiot made the mistake of charging me, took him out with my Magnum.++
++Let me guess, now you’ve got guards heading towards you…++ He said in exasperation.
++ Yep ++
“Damn it, Sebaste…” The Astartes growled, “You just had to do that…”
“Let me guess, he’s done something stupid,” said Kirito
“He shot a guard attacking him, and now he’s got more guards heading to where he is…” Sebastian said, “And now I have to go save his neck…”
“then we’ll go and support him… Liz, same plan as before you go and support Celestia and the guards, make sure you free any captives you find.”
She then nods towards Kirito as she begins to fly off low to the ground.
“Let's make this quick, I don't want to stay here longer than I have to,” Sebastian said before summoning his Jump pack and lightning claws, checking to see if the built in Storm Bolters were operational.
Kirito then changes back to his Spriggan form as a pair of black wings appeared his back and a pair of blue wings appear on Asuna’s before Kirito says “let’s get moving knowing our luck Sombra won’t be far behind.”
Sebastian nodded and then activated the jump pack, leaping into the air before spotting the mass of guards and the lone Spartan fighting them.
“Found him! He’s near where Celestia is gonna be!” He shouted to Kirito, before spotting Sombra, “Shit, it’s Sombra, but wait… he’s not how I saw him, he’s still a unicorn!”
Kirito then looks towards him before saying “isn’t that normal… in fact isn’t that better, we don’t need to worry about the shadows as much.”
“Don’t underestimate him, he’s still pretty powerful, and with that dark magic he uses, he’s still a threat,” Sebastian said, “But enough of this, we still need to get Sebaste out of the pickle he got himself into!”
With that, he slammed into three guards before taking out five more with his Storm Bolters. “Next time, DON'T try and engage someone before you know they’re hostile!” The Astartes yelled at Sebaste.
“Sorry, wasn't my fault the guard attacked! I tried not to bump into him!” Sebaste retorted.
Kirito then shouted from above “well you better get ready! Sombra’s behind the guards!”
“I’ll deal will these guys, you two and Sebaste help Celestia!” Sebastian yelled before going into his Terminator form and turning towards the guards and roaring “FOR THE LION!”
Kirito then smiled then said “good luck” before nodding to Asuna and flew towards where they saw Sombra previously.
“Godspeed.” Sebastian murmured as he watched them leave, “Alright, who wants to die first?” He said as he turned to the guards and powering up his plasma cannon.
Sebaste had summoned an energy sword and SMG, and was now running towards where the two royals and Sombra and their forces were fighting.
“So what’s the plan?” He yelled up to Kirito.
“Well, we need to get Celestia, Luna and the rest of the guards to retreat to give us room to go all out.” He then turns to Asuna and says “Do you think you could do that, they seem to like you more than me.”
Asuna then smiles and says “no problem, I'll stay back in support once they’re clear.”
“Guess this means I do something crazy!” Said the Spartan before firing on Sombra’s troops, “Oy, Sombra! Did you hit your horn or something? Because it’s as red as your mom’s face!” He yelled.
Sombra then looks towards him before saying “please help me”
Sebaste was taken aback, the hell is going on here? He thought before saying “Wish granted!” and then leaping into the air and delivering a ground pound that knocks him unconscious and sends the troops near him flying.
Kirito then looks towards him before saying “something's not right here.”
Sebaste looked over at him then asked, “What do you mean?”
Kirito then turns around to see a figure sitting on the roof behind him that had long blond hair and wore a green robe.
Kirito then looked towards the figure and said “who are you”
“Who the hell is that?” Sebaste said.
The figure then stood up and said “I am the Fairy King Oberon, ruler of this world and you shall do what I say” before he opens his hands suddenly pulling everyone to the floor.
“Oof!” Sebaste grunted before getting up, “Buddy, I don't think anyone wants to bow before a Tyrant, back on Earth we have a saying, and it goes like this…” He said before summoning a Gauss turret and opening fire, “...SIC SEMPER TYRANNUS!”
Oberon then begins laughing as he just walks away before holding Liz with a sword against her neck before saying “I said you will do as I say or I will kill her!”
“That’s what you think…” Said a voice behind him before four steel blades pierced his back and through his chest. “Thus always to tyrants,” Sebastian said as the sword clattered down from Oberon’s hand as he grasped at his chest, letting go of Liz in the process.
He then glares at them before saying “this won’t be the last time you see me… have fun with the empire disappearing” With that he begins to fade away as he disappears from sight.
Kirito then runs up Liz and says “are you okay?”
“No, he’s got people locked up under the palace, I need to get them out… you get everyone out of here, I’m going to free them,” argues Liz.
Asuna then walked over to them before saying “didn’t you hear him, the empire is going to disappear again you’ll be trapped here!”
“Liz, if you do this, you won't be able to see your family and friends ever again, please reconsider this!” Sebaste said.
“I had time to consider it when I was captured, besides… it’s the only way for me to atone for the mistakes I made before” She says as her wings form and she begins to fly away.
“Throne damn it!” Sebastian swore, “Come on, we need to move!”
“Right, and later we have something to ask of you,” Sebaste said.
“Fine, but, for now, we all need to get out of the city” Kirito shouts as he sees the rest of the guard fleeing towards the main gate with Celestia and Luna leading them.
“Hang on!” Sebastian said as his gauntlets glowed, “I’m gonna teleport us over!”
Asuna then looks towards the unconscious body of Sombra before running towards him and picking him up and then shouting “He’s coming with us.”
The Astartes nodded, then in a flash of light, they were at the main gate.
“Let's move!” Sebaste yelled as everyone else ran through the gate
Kirito then looked back before saying “I’m sorry Liz” then seconds later running through the gate.
In a massive burst of light, the entire Crystal Empire disappeared.
“She will be remembered,” Sebastian said, putting a hand on Kirito’s shoulder. “She and the civilians will not be forgotten, you can be sure of that…”
Kirito then looks towards the ground before saying “you're right, she stayed back to give those civilians a chance to escape… I’m just worried about what plans that Oberon has.”
“If he ever shows up again, just give us a call. Now the thing we needed to ask you is, recently, Sebastian and I had the...displeasure… of meeting another Displaced called Ahriman, and were forced to retreat. But not after we wounded two of his cronies and humiliated a third.”
Kirito then sighs then says “oh great… him again… even Craig was worried for us when we had a meeting with him.”
“We encountered him again when the ship we were protecting Imperial Commander prisoners on for the Alliance came under attack. But now we're hearing rumors that Ahriman is planning to launch an assault on our universe, and Church isn’t gonna be any help, so will you two help us with defending our world? And if you see any Displaced that looks like they could be an ally to us, let them know of our call for help.”
Kirito then smiles then said “You shall definitely have my help”
Asuna then smiles and says “make that our help… but I need to ask… how is Craig doing?”
Sebaste sighed, ‘He’s… doubting himself, apparently his last fight with the New Black Legion shook him up more he’d like to admit.”
Asuna then sighs then says “I wonder if his Discord has something to do with it?”
“I don't doubt it, but the next time we see him, we’ll let him know that you’re concerned about him,” Sebastian said.
“Thank you… I just hope he can shake himself and get back to normal.” They then look back towards Sombra who was beginning to slowly wake back up.
“We’ll let you guys handle this, it’s time for us to get back to our universe,” Sebaste said.
Asuna then smiles before saying “before you go, you may want these” she says as she throws two pins towards Sebastian.
Kirito then smiles and does the same as he passes him two amulets in the shape his swords.
“When the time comes, we will summon you to come to our aid. We both thank you and may the Emperor protect you both.” Sebastian said before opening a portal and stepping through, Sebaste following after while giving a salute to the group.
Kirito and Asuna then place one hand on their head as everyone excluding Celestia, Luna, and Sombra, saluted them back before the portal closed behind them.
The darkness was evident after the beginning of nightfall, but when one is in space, such things doesn’t bother them. Church was no different. He looked upon his fleet of over one hundred thousand strong, covering Equus.te Still, he hadn’t gotten any threats to move them from the planet by Celestia nor Luna.
*Perspective: Dr. Leonard Church (Epsilon)* 20:00 Equus’s orbit. Overlord Fleet.
“Director, the displaced have returned, it’s your turn to announce your position.”
“I’ll tell them later,” I said calmly, “For now I need to meet some...old family and friends.”
I clutched Asuna and Kirito’s tokens before I finally said, “I need you. Now.”
Seconds later a voice I recognised as Asuna’s said “We’ll be over… what's wrong?
“It’s...been 10 years…” I choked out.
Seconds later two portals open behind me as both Kirito and Asuna walk out from them before it closes before Asuna says “10 years? Really?”
“Gave me enough time to make a fleet this big...10 years…” I pointed to the planet covered with ships that had a very confusing look.
Kirito then walks over to a window before saying “So that’s Sabastian’s Equestria.”
“Where have you been…?”
“Crystal Empire” Admits Kirito.
“How long has it been for you?” I ask desperately.
“just over a week” replies Kirito.
I proceed to start cursing, “ScheiBe! Shit! Fuck! Universe! You **********************” before changing it to Russian so nobody can understand the rest.
Asuna then sighs before saying “still can’t stop yourself, can you.”
I wave it away dismissively, “What’s your position on this...new war, as they say, I’m just going to call it The War of Why the fuck is there another war?”
“we’re with Sebaste” replies Kirito
“Can you guess whose side I’m on?”
“your own,” guesses Asuna.
“As always.” I agree, “I just happen to be allies to both sides. So fuck it. I ain’t fighting.” Amor suddenly walks in and Gibbs slaps me.
Kirito then laughs and says “some things never change… It’s good to see you, Amor.”
Amor hugs Kirito for a few seconds before relenting and doing the same with Asuna.
Asuna then smiles and says “How have thing been for you.”
“My dad is being stupid again. He stole over a million ships. One does not simply steal that many ships…”
Kirito then sighs before saying “some things never change, we just need to learn to accept it.”
“I’m pretty sure you can see why I would not fit in on either the ‘Bad’ side or the ‘Good’ side,” I said.
“we already know you well enough to guess that, though, anyway, why are you staying here what happened to your universe,” asks Asuna.
“Uh… we don’t talk about that…” I said even though I knew they weren’t going to simply let it go.
“Yes. We do. You never told me why you made us leave in such a rush.” Amor retorted.
“Uh…” I started hesitantly.
Kirito then sighs before saying “if it’s not something you want to talk about we’ll drop it.”
“Ehhhhhh… Have you ever heard of a...supernova?” I asked.
“Oh, that's not good” admits Asuna
“And NO. I will NOT ask that Jason Hughes guy for help.” I nearly screamed.
“Jason who?” they both asked in confusion
“That “Mr. I can rewrite your universe,” I said darkly.
“So basically a god,” says Kirito bluntly.
“A wannabe god.” I corrected.
“Sound like he’s a bit big headed to me” admits Asuna
“What’s even worse is… he’s a ‘hero’ type that gets up in your business and threatens you and stuff. I fucking hate those.” Amor slapped me again for that.
“well, you must really love Craig then,” Asuna says whilst glaring at me
“Wait what?” I asked in genuine confusion.
“You said he hate hero types… well don’t a lot of people refer to him as a hero?” explains Kirito
“Uh… I haven’t really noticed.” I said.
“Sadly they do and he hates it but he has to accept it” admits Asuna
“Where is he? I’d like him to be here as well. But I couldn’t find his token…”
“well… we don’t know… I can call him maybe he’ll pick up?” says Asuna.
“Do it.” Amor said before I could even speak.
Asuna then smiles and says “We’ll try.” She then pulls out Craig’s token before saying “Craig would you mind coming here?”
Seconds later a portal appears behind me as Craig walks out… however unlike normal he appeared depressed and wore a hood over his head covering his face.
“I don’t think you used the right one. We got the wrong Craig.” I said bluntly.
“If you're just going to mock me, I’ll leave right now” muttered Craig.
“Nevermind, that’s definitely the right Craig,” I muttered when I realized he talked like Craig.
Craig then sighs before saying “I'm sorry I've had a rough month, Discord being ripped out of me, getting every bone in my body broken… kind of lost the will at the moment.”
“Oh. I haven’t seen you guys in 10 years, 8 months, 2 weeks, 5 days and 1 hour. So I wouldn’t really know.” I said seriously.
“Don’t worry about it, I’ll be fine… I just don't fight anymore”
“Not like my universe got destroyed or anything…” I whispered though I didn’t notice that everyone heard.
Craig then looks up then says “I’m sorry that that happened to you Church.”
“Eh, that place sucked anyways. They kept sending ships after me. In fact, so many so that… um… well, look outside.”
Craig then walks towards the window before saying “Gez… you got enough enemies yet. Anyway if your universe is gone who’s are we in?”
“Eh… Sebaste, and Sebastian’s.”
Craig then looked at me and said “are you kidding me… do we seriously keep meeting the same people?”
“Shh… Celestia still hasn’t done anything about the fact that I’ve covered the whole planet in ships so that it has no sunlight or anything. I didn’t even realize I had that many ships…”
“Sure you're not part dragon and you're hoarding ships.” jokes Craig
Kirito then smiles before saying “well you seem to be getting back to normal.”
“It’ll be a while till I begin to feel like myself again.” Craig then looks at Amor and says “How are you doing Amor.” She shrugged in response.
“My dad is still being dumb as always,” She said simply.
“Sounds about right” agrees Craig.
Craig then looks at Asuna and says “what changed with you?”
“well, we adopted a new daughter only for her to be trapped in the crystal empire when it disappeared again.”
Amor glowered at Asuna, “Am I not good enough?” She said jokingly.
“that’s not the case… she was like your dad, and well I guess I just wanted to begin to get the family we had at home back.”
“Well, you’re getting it back. We’re not going anywhere. We’re always in reach…” Amor said in a melodious sing-song voice.
Craig then lowers his hood then says “you know I said if you ever wanted to talk just call… so don’t start getting depressed… you’ll start acting like me”
“Wait, who are you talking to?” I asked Craig in confusion.
Craig then laughed and said, “I was talking to Asuna, Church.”
“Of course. You know what? Let’s go to one of your universes. This place is depressing me. It serves as a reminder that… I have no real home.” I said pessimistically.
Asuna then begins to laugh before saying “Are you forgetting that there is our reality… you’d be welcome to stay anytime you know that.”
Craig then smiles then says “we’ll head to my time… don’t really want to mess with the timeline back home.”
“What’s the difference?” I asked in confusion.
“Don’t forget we are from Craig’s past, if he hasn’t been there before it could mess everything up… also, you saw what Craig’s time is like, and we're even further back in the timeline,” explains Kirito.
“Well, whatever. I need a… something to kill or something. Or friendship. Something. I’ll take anything at this point.” I said, “Let’s...go.”
“I’m with you,” says Craig before saying “do you still have a method to home in on my reality.”
“If I had this many ships and they were all incapable of space travel, what would the point of having them be?”
“Not really much use,” admits Craig.
“And just so you know, I’m taking the entire fleet with me. They’re no use if they’re not in range.” I grabbed Craig’s Token and inserted it into a slot before a swirling portal appeared that was the size of a planet like Earth in width and height right near Mars. “Liftoff!” Everyone suddenly felt nauseous as the entire fleet rocketed off into the portal at Faster Than Light speeds. When everyone regained control of their stomachs, we were in a very obviously different universe.
Craig then sighs before saying “Well, I'm home… not been around as much as I would have liked… it will be nice to see everyone again”
“Ah, that reminds me. We’re dropping down by pods.” I said bluntly.
“You do that a lot” mocks Craig before saying “I’ll meet you on the ground”
“Nope. You’re going in as well.” I throw Craig into a drop pod and activate it before he can do anything.
Asuna then sighs before saying “was that really necessary”
“It is for what I’m going to do.” I paused for a moment before starting, “ Helljumper, Helljumper, where you been? Feet first into hell and back again! When I die please bury me deep! Place an MA5 down by my feet! Don’t cry for me, don’t shed no tear! Just pack my box with PT gear! Cuz one early morning ‘bout zero-five! The ground will rumble, there’ll be lightning in the sky! Don’t you worry, don’t come undone, it’s just my ghost on a PT run!” I sang before I jumped into a pod. The pod door closed and hissed before my ecstatic screaming became impossible to hear.
Asuna and Kirito then look towards Amor before Asuna says “you got any ideas what he’s planning?”
“Nope. I’m starting to think he doesn’t ever actually plan any of this.” Amor said bluntly.
Kirito then looks towards the planet before saying “I think he’s worried about Craig… he seems off, distracted.”
“That may be due to the fact that for some reason there are a lot of explosions occurring outside.” She points a hoof to the unusual occurrence outside.
Asuna then sighs before saying “We better head down… you coming, Amor… I bet Scootaloo would like to see you.”
“Why is th...Oh.” Amor said in sudden understanding.
Kirito then smiles before saying “Anyway how do the pods work? He didn’t really say.”
“You’re going to hate me for this but, It drops you through an atmosphere. As in, atmospheric entry.” Amor said very seriously.
Kirito then laughs before saying “whats life without risks?”
“Many have died from combat drops in these things. Luckily the risks are much lower since this isn’t a combat drop.” Amor said bluntly. “Those that weren’t shot out of the sky in the war landed in very bad places. The ponies of Equestria and the species of every other nation have to have noticed the one million plus strong fleet hovering over the planet that is bigger than the planet it is orbiting.”
“point taken… we better get down there… Celestia won’t be happy” says Asuna
“Okay. Let’s go.” They all got into their respective drop pods and after a few minutes of intensive and scary unsafe flying, they crashlanded straight into the throne room of Canterlot.
Asuna then slowly crawled out of the pod before muttering “dammit Church” She then looks up to see Celestia looking at her then says “Hello Celestia… it’s been awhile hasn’t it?”
She then begins to smile before saying “It has… but why destroy the roof?”
I jump out of the ground and yell, “IT’S JUST MY GHOST ON A PT RUN!”
Amor sighed, “Have you not noticed the fleet above the planet that is glaringly obvious? The one blocking all the sunlight and making it darker than nighttime?” She asked Celestia in genuine confusion.
Celestia then sighs before saying “It’s better than losing my sister again.”
“Okay, since you said that, you better not bitch if I’m too lazy to tell my fleet to move.” I said bluntly before crawling out of the wreckage.
Craig then mutters “Church… never do that again.”
“Oh don’t lie. I know you got a guilty pleasure from that.” I said slyly.
Kirito then smiles before saying “lighten up Craig… you need to have a bit of fun”
A very ‘inappropriate’ car fell out of the sky and landed next to Church. “My car! She’s back!”
Craig then sighs before putting his hood back up before saying “i’ll be outside if you need me” before walking out the room.
Asuna then stares at him before saying “This is not like him”
“He been like this for a week… he seems constantly depressed, he keeps going to the statue garden and just sitting in front of your statutes until the sun sets.” says Celestia.
“Well, I know just the way to make that go away. It’s a bad way, but any way is better than this way.” I said.
“If you do anything inappropriate Church, god help me…” mutters Kirito
“Who says I haven’t already?” Church pointed to his race super Sultan RS that had a lewd looking Princess Robot Bubblegum painted on it.
“Just be careful with him… he’s not been the same since Discord was ripped out of him… said something about him threatening everyone he cared about?” explained Celestia.
“Why would that mess him up? Discord is a jackoff. Loki on the other hand. MUWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” I laugh in a very evil O’Mally like manner before going into a coughing fit in front of everyone.
Asuna then sighs before saying “Calm down… let’s just try to sort out Craig… I think he needs some help.”
Celestia then smiles before saying “Oh and you may want to look at the statue called Redemption… maybe it’ll do something for your old family?”
“WHY AM I ALWAYS IN DEPRESSING FUCKING SCENARIOS?!” I scream before I smash my fist into the floor, breaking through it completely.
“CALM DOWN NOW DIMITRI” orders Asuna.
I faint upon hearing the one thing I hadn’t heard in...decades.
Kirito then rolls his eyes before saying “Is he always like this now?”
“You do realize he hasn’t been called that name in over a decade?” Amor said with crossed forelegs.
Asuna then says “Well… I guess I wanted him to stop acting like a child.” She then walk over to Church before attempting to pick him up to no avail before saying “what's he been eating he weighs a ton!”
“You do realize he is in half a ton or 1000 pound MJOLNIR powered assault armor right?” Amor deadpanned.
Asuna then sighs and says “that actually makes a lot of sense… Do you know a way of waking him up?”
“No.”
Kirito then sighs before saying “well that's great… i’m going to try and help Craig… catch me up when he wakes up” replied Kirito as he walked out the room.
My suit starts blinking a red color and beeping continuously. A recovery beacon.
Asuna then sighs before saying “Really Church, really?” No response.
“Oh no… That's not good.” Amor said quietly. She sent a very large jolt of electricity into my suit to slight avail. My suit responded with a blue light as opposed to the previous red.
“Recovery complete.” It said in a female electronic voice.
Asuna then sighs before saying “Is that really all it was?”
Amor shrugged. I was already standing up. “Hm… This won't do. Ahriman has already attacked beforehand. He'll do it again.” I grabbed my pistol in realization. “I must go! I'm detecting large amounts of ships entering his aerospace!”
“But that's abrupt!” Amor protested.
“Relax Amor if something's up, he needs to make sure it’s fine, don’t worry about us we’ll sort Craig out and see you again.”
A portal opened and I rushed through it. My fleet disappeared from the sky. “Bye!” Amor said.
“I’ll see you soon... Good luck.” replied Asuna.
-Kirito’s Pov-
As I made my way towards the statue gardens i began to think just how different things where in comparison to what it’s like in the past.
I then saw the silhouette of Craig sitting below two statues that I soon realized was, in fact, me and Asuna. This left me to think he wasn’t lying about us being in stone… is this going to be our fate? I then see Craig stand up and then walk towards another statue before just standing there.
As I get closer as I heard him muttered “what did Sombra do to earn the name redemption?”
I then place a hand on his shoulder before I said “well… he was being controlled when we found him earlier today.”
“Sombra was controlled… Yeah right, next you’ll be saying you joined the War of Shadows.” mocked Craig.
“Well, not the War of Shadows… but Ahriman’s started another war with Sabaste and Sabastian.” I admitted regretfully.
Craig then sighed before he said “Ahriman… I wish I never met him some days… if I hadn’t maybe I wouldn’t be in the state I am now.”
I then glared at him angrily before I shouted “Craig snap out of it! You are not weak! You have never been weak!” I then placed a hand on his chest before I muttered “What happened to the brother who never gave up… who wouldn’t let innocents suffer.”
“His spirit was broken, crushed and scattered… I’m not that person anymore… I’m just a weak replica of him.” whimpered Craig.
I then screamed “Craig! Stop it!”
He then looked at me before he whispered “but all I am is some pathetic weakling… I can’t stop them… any of them, they could kill everyone and i’d be unable to stop them.”
I then looked towards him, placed a hand below his chin and said “then let me stop them for you.”
He then looked up and said “no… he’ll crush you… he’ll kill your spirit like he did mine… I was stronger than you and Khârn just beat me to a pulp by himself.”
“Then help me… teach me what you know about them… maybe make a difference instead of thinking you can’t do anything but be a medic now… you can still fight better than most of us… so why are you just acting like you can't fight back!”
“because I can’t!” shouted Craig.
“what?”
“I can’t fight back… I can’t open up and try to protect people… all those sins I’ve committed when Discord was in control… I can’t stand the feeling of them crawling on my back anymore… I thought… if I chose to not fight anymore, I wouldn’t end up killing anyone else.” muttered Craig.
I then look at him as Asuna walk up behind us as I asked Craig “what did he do?”
“He threatened to take full control… force me to watch him destroy you… kill Scootaloo, and then murder everyone I care about.” whispered Craig as he began to cry.
Asuna then walked beside him before she said “Craig…I don’t know what happened to you… but we will get revenge for what they did to you… but you need to get back to what you are.”
I then smiled before I shouted, “stand up Private!”
He then looks at me and says “Who made you the boss of me?”
“Celestia…. one-thousand years ago” I joked.
Asuna then laughs before saying “So you better drop your weakling act and get back to normal soldier.”
Craig then smiled before he said “You won’t be able to beat him… any of them… at least not how you are.”
I then look towards him as I asked Craig “What would you do then… let him destroy their world?”
“No… you learn some new tricks” explains Craig as some strange symbols appear on the ground.
I then look at him before I shouted in surprise “those are the symbols for a Skyrim shout.”
“Yes, this is for Elemental Fury, using this you will be able to swing your swords faster.” Craig replies as bright white lines of light surrounded me before I felt some sort of power flow through me and he continued to say “The words for this thu’um are Su Grah Dun… give it a few tries.”
“thank you… this could help”
Craig then smiled before he flicked his screen down before a screen appeared in front of me that read Craig would like to loan you an item along with a tick and a cross below the screen which I promptly accepted before a strange rifle appeared in my hands before I asked him “what is this?”
“It was a gift from church a while back, a sniper rifle we modified increasing its power… I doubt it could penetrate any of their armour but you could use it to support any allies you have.” Craig explained before turning towards Asuna as a second set of symbols appeared on the floor.
Asuna then smiled before asking Craig “what will this do?”
“This is a Thu’um called Drain Vitality, at each stage of the shout you can drain your opponent of their health, stamina or their magic.” explained Craig as multiple purple lines surrounded her.
Seconds later she asked him “Ok and what are the words”
“The words are Gann Lah Haas. Gann drains their stamina for thirty seconds, Gann Lah drains their stamina and magic for thirty seconds and the whole shout will drain stamina, magic and health for thirty seconds.”
“So this will weaken anyone who attacks me if I use it?”
“It should… although I must say I've never used these shouts… hopefully, they’ll help you fight them.” He then stood up before saying “however… if you can’t beat me you have no chance to beat even one of them”
I then look at him before I asked him “what do you mean?
Craig then smiled before he said “let's fly… let's not fight here.”
“Where are we going?” I asked Craig
“I have a place I use to train with Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash… I think that would be a good place to train.”
I then smile as both mine and Asuna wings appear and we all begin to levitate off the ground before beginning to fly towards Ponyville.
-Craig’s POV-
As we got closer to the training grounds I saw the image of two ponies in the field as we began to slowly descend towards the ground.
Once we all landed I heard a voice shout “Dad! You’re here!”
I then smile before saying “that I am… and, I’m on the path to recovery.”
“You mean!” Shouted Scootaloo excitedly.
Asuna then smiled before saying “He’s going to get back to how he was before the war.”
Scootaloo then noticed Asuna and Kirito before running over to them before giving them both a hug before saying “It’s great to see you again auntie, uncle.”
Kirito then laughs before he said, “same goes for you scootaloo.”
“Anyway Scoots, Rainbow… I need you both to take five I need to have a two on one with them both.” I explained
Rainbow Dash then looks at me before saying “Okay then… come one squirt we don’t want to be in their way.”
Scootaloo then looks towards me before she said “be careful”
“I will be” I reply before drawing one my sword then saying “You both ready?”
Kirito then laughs before drawing his Photon Sword and Church's Token before saying “That I am”
Asuna then nodded as her sword formed beside her.
“Well then” I then jumped into the before shouting “begin!” as then both looked up as I threw multiple objects around the field before disappearing.
I then reappear just behind them then shouted “Come on. you need to be faster than that” before they began to turn around as I teleported again.
Kirito then shouted, “Don’t you use that abridged joke on me.”
“Oh, I won’t” I admitted before a dark blue skin spread over my body as I once again disappear.
I then slowly hover towards them as they move toward each other with their backs together before I heard Kirito say “If we stick together he can’t take us down”
I then smirk at this as I think they really think it’s going to be that easy? as I slowly approach them.
I then see Asuna turn around towards me as I hear her say “Ek skýt fjórir ískaldur ör” as four icicle shaped arrows flew towards me causing me to teleport out the way before she quickly cast another spell that seemed to do nothing except surrounding them in a white glow.
I then decide to tighten my grip on my sword before landing and charging Asuna as Bii camouflage dropped making me visible. However seconds before I made contact a pair of blades collided with my own knocking it away from Asuna.
“Come on bro, I know you are better than this” mocked Kirito.
I then sighed as I grabbed both of my swords before saying “You asked for it” and charged Kirito as our blades clashed as we blocked each other blow for blow before I began smirking before I said, “Got a familiar gift for you.”
“what do you mean?” asked Kirito.
I then took a deep breath before is shouted “Fus Ro Dah!” knocking him flying before he lost his grip on his Photon Sword as it fell from his grasp and I teleported behind him whilst sheathing one of my swords before placing a hand on his back as a small black seal appeared below my hand as I removed it before delivering a punch straight to the centre of his back sending him flying back towards Asuna.
Asuna then Grabbed Kirito as he began coughing before he said “Be careful… he’s clearly holding back.”
I then begin to laugh before I said “actually this is almost the best I can do… my powers have diminished somewhat since I haven't been training.”
Asuna then smiled before she said, “well maybe I need to teach you a lesson.” Seconds later some symbols appeared around of her as she said “Þeír slíta fimm grœnn vindr” As soon as she finished the incantation five green boomerangs shaped waves of energy flew towards me at high speed, which I promptly dodged before I felt an object that seemed to travel with the speed of a bullet traveled into my back, causing me to fall forwards.
I then pushed one hand into the ground causing me to flip into the air, however just before I landed I heard Asuna shout “Gann Lah Haas!” I then hit the ground as I began to feel my energy drain out of me as I began to collapse onto one knee.
I then slowly look up before I mutter “I’m not letting you beat me that easily.” I then slowly begin to stand up as my hair began to glow and begin to stand on edge before Asuna began to charge me with her rapier.
I then look up as my arm begins to glow as a strange black object with a three-pronged paw appeared on my wrist which I recognised as the Grappling hook from Just Cause 3.
I then quickly aimed it at Kirito’s body before the claw attached to his back and then towards the charging Asuna as another claw attached to her chest that instantly spun her around before launching her towards Kirito’s body before they slammed into each other knocking Kirito unconscious and leaving Asuna dazed. I then bolted forwards before striking Asuna in the chest and leaving her lying on the floor unconscious as well.
I then sighed as I thought their going to get annihilated by Khârn, they’ve got no chance. With that, I walk over to Kirito then Asuna and carry the over to a nearby wall before placing them against it with their backs resting against it.
I then looked back to Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo before saying “you can now continue training if you like.”
They both then nodded to me as they walk back onto the field.
-Kirito’s POV-
As I woke back up I looked around me to see Scootaloo somehow holding a wooden training sword in her hoof whilst trying to strike Craig who was simply stepping out of the way of each strike before Scootaloo switched and began blocking multiple strikes from Craig.
I then heard a groaning beside me I turned my head to see Asuna rubbing the side of her head before I said “So… he beat you to.”
“Yeah… I thought I had him then he dragged you into me and used that distraction to take me down… he’s fast and he says the people were facing are stronger than him.”
I then heard someone beside me say “you realise that he spends almost all his time training me and the squirt right?”
I then looked next to me to see Rainbow Dash hovering beside us before I said “He’s a different person to what he was before he disappeared.”
“What was he like before… he’s told us that he was… well bullied every day.”
Asuna then sighs before she replied “He was… he came home often injured… he’d just come home and hide in his room for hours on end.”
“So he really was as broken as he said.” Rainbow Dash said clearly upset but that fact that Craig hadn’t been lying to her before she continued to say “you know I was hoping he was lying about his past.”
“We wish he could sometimes,” I admitted “however he can’t so he learnt to live with it… and now he has a new life… this is the happiest I've seen him in years.”
Rainbow Dash then looks at me in confusion before Asuna says “Well I guess you are right… He had almost completely given up on friendship before he disappeared hadn’t he.”
Craig then slowly looked over towards us before I saw both him and scootaloo bow to each other before they both walked towards us. Once they got closer to me Craig smiled before he said “enjoy your sleep?”
I then glared at him before saying “very funny… you didn’t need to knock us out.”
“There was a valid point to that… if I hadn't knocked you out you wouldn't have realised how easily those you are going to fight will be able to kill you.”
“So what's your point,” I asked
“The point, to put it bluntly, is that if you try to fight them head on you will be killed easily, the only way you’ll survive effectively is to keep together and work as long range snipers.” He then tosses Asuna some binoculars before saying “I’m guessing you wouldn't have had much practice using any guns so it would be better if you used these to locate targets for Kirito the eliminate.”
“I suppose that could work.” agreed Asuna.
Craig then reaches into his pocket before saying “and you may want these.” as he pulls out four spherical shaped objects before he continued to say “these are some special modified EMP grenades they will block magic and shut down and electronic equipment… be careful with them I've only ever used them one other time.”
“anything else we should know?” I asked.
“Not that I can think off… just be careful out there and… give them hell.”
I then smile before saying “well then good luck in your recovery bro… hopefully next time we meet you’ll be back to your normal self.”
“Let’s hope that's the case” Craig then smiles before continue to say “Kirito, Asuna our contract is complete.”
Seconds later a portal appeared below us as I say “and you give them hell in the War of Shadows… once the war is done I'll return your rifle.”
“Nah Keep it till we meet again” admitted Craig before he continued to say “good luck”
I then smile as we salute each other before we fell through the portal.
Once we arrived back in our own universe we were standing in the middle of the barracks with multiple members of the guard just staring at us before one of them walked up to us and asked “Where did you come from?”
“I’m sorry, we did some extra training after we got back and then had a meeting attend to,” I explained.
“Well, the princesses wanted to see you, they decided that they needed your help with something.” The guards explained.
“Did they say what it was?” asked Asuna.
“They mentioned something about the blacksmith that joined us recently.” Replied the Guard which caused Asuna to flinch back before he continued to say, “Something happened to her while you were gone didn’t it?”
“We’re afraid what happened there is strictly confidential,” I admitted.
“I’m sure what happened there will be released soon, you’ll just need to wait,” Asuna explained.
“Well, the Princesses asked you to meet them in the dungeons,”
“Thank you for passing the message on to us we will come back later to help with your training.”
The guard then saluted us before he said “Well then, after you meeting maybe we will stand a chance of beating you when we spar, Captain Kirito.”
“Maybe, maybe, with enough practice we need to be ready for if anything like Discord happens again.” replied Kirito
“Here’s to hoping it never does,” Asuna replied with a smile.
“Well, you best get going don’t want to leave them waiting,” the guard admitted before we nodded to him before making our way out of the barracks and towards the castle’s dungeon.
As we made our way through the dungeons we saw many things, some of them being ponies and the humans from the attack in chains and others in cages that were suspended from the roof.
We then heard a voice say “Ah Kirito, come here to gloat have you, tell me, how is Liz doing since she abandoned us to save herself?”
“Shut up!” I shouted at the voice.
“Oh hit a nerve did I what happened she went to help you and got herself killed?”
“Rosalia, if you value your own life you should just be quiet,” Asuna replied.
“Why would I do that, it so much fun to talk about our subordinates.”
I then switch to my GGO avatar before grabbing the rifle Craig gave me, aimed it towards her and said “If you have any wish of not having a bullet put between your eyes, I'd shut your mouth this second!”
“Oh, what you going to do shoot me? Come on big boy, give it a shot, I bet you don’t even have the guts to pull the trig…”
She then stopped dead as Asuna’s sword was placed millimetres from her neck before she said “As captains of the guard, we order you to not push your luck. We have no problems with increasing your sentence from imprisonment to the death penalty if you make us, in fact, I could very easily change it now and have you on the block by tomorrow morning.”
Rosalia then stopped before going silent.
I then looked back to Asuna before I said “We’ve left the princesses long enough,” As placed Craig’s rifle over my back before we made our ways further into the dungeons.
As I made my way further into the dungeon we saw members of Rosalia’s guild members in shackles against the wall who stared at me before hiding their faces as I passed them.
I then looked to Asuna who clearly understood what I was thinking as she nodded to me before we saw Celestia and Luna in front of one of the cells before we quickly made our way to them.
“Well, so you just got here… where were you?” asked Princess Celestia.
“We were preoccupied with training with someone close to us,” Asuna explained calmly.
“Thou was training with Master Kirito, We presume?” Asked Princess Luna.
“No, we weren't training with each other… we were training with someone like us.”
“So… you went to those people we met earlier?”
“No not them… we were training with… my older brother.”
Celestia then looked at us before she said, “Wait… did you just say older brother, didn’t you say you came here alone?”
“We did… he’s in… well, this world's future.” Asuna admitted.
Celestia then stopped dead before she said “Wait… what do you mean of our future.”
“He said… well, it doesn’t really matter, but could you make us a promise.” Asuna asked Celestia.
“What will you want us to do?” asked Luna.
“When he ends up appearing look after him if we are unable to, just look out for a boy named Craig, he’ll have black hair and knowing him from when he disappeared he will be most likely scared,” Asuna declared.
Luna and Celestia then looked at us as Luna said “We will see what we can do.”
“That's all we ask” Asuna replied.
“So… Why did you want us for?” I asked Celestia.
“We need to decide what to do with… him,” Celestia said gesturing to whoever was in the cell next to us.
I then looked towards the cell to see King Sombra just pacing in the cell not bothering to try and escape almost like he just didn’t care or he felt like he had no need to attempt to get out of this predicament. “So what is there to do?” I asked Princess Celestia.
“Well, we either need to find someone to keep an eye on him being he isn’t even trying to escape or be a threat to us… but if we can’t find someone to look after him I fear we will be left with no option but to just imprison him indefinitely.”
“By that, I assume you mean to use the elements on him and as I heard someone mention before… Stone him?”
“So you know of our method of dealing with long-term prisoners… it is likely the one who tried to attack us will be dealt that fate soon,” Celestia admitted.
Asuna then looked at me before I nodded and said, “Well… we’ll take care of the King for now.”
This caused the princesses to look at us before we heard King Sombra say “Don’t I get a say in this?”
“Well yes… you either have them look after you or you get put in stone until we decide a better fate for you,” Celestia pointed out.
He then looked to me before he said, “But… why would I want to be looked after by commoners?”
I then looked as Asuna before I said “Why does he talk like us and not like royalty in old English.”
“Well I never liked talking like your normal royal and I found talking like you seem to work for me,” Sombra replied.
“These commoners as you called them are the newest and most highly respected of my guards I'd be more inclined in having them both be seen as our bodyguards,” Celestia admitted causes Sombra to stop in surprise.
He then looked to us and said, “Who is the strongest of you two?”
“Why do you want to know that?” I asked him.
“I need to know the… Commoners who would be caring for me are strong enough to keep me safe.”
I then looked at Asuna before I said, “Well I’m the stronger of the two of us.”
Sombra then looked at me and said “Then you shall suffice in keeping me safe,” Before he turned into smoke and burst towards me. However instead of hitting me it went around me and merged with my shadow.
Asuna then looked at me and said “You okay?”
“Yeah… this must be what Craig felt like.” I replied calmly.
“Oh so this is what it is like being someone's shadow,” replied a voice from seemingly nowhere before he said “I may just like it here,” tell you what kid you look after me and I’ll teach you how to manipulate shadows.”
Celestia then looked to me and said “Kirito are you alright,”
“I’ll be fine, don’t worry,” I lied, shaking my head.
Luna then looked at me questionably before saying “If thou is sure.”
“Don’t worry Luna, I’ll be fine I just need to get some fresh air.”
“I can help you with that,” Sombra chuckled before shadows began to surround me before covering me completely as I disappeared.
A minute later I reappeared near the barracks before I said “What… Just happened?”
“So we are able to still use shadows… I guess that's one thing,” Sombra muttered.
“What do you mean?”
“Oh sorry, I was thinking to myself… anyway, being we have time I want you to try and change the density of our shadow.”
“Why would we need to do that?” I asked him inquisitively.
“Well, for us to use the shadows we need to be able to change the density and then we could use them as shields or as weaponry if you can learn to manifest them correctly,” Sombra explained.
“Okay, then what are the steps to do this?”
“Well first you need to focus on controlling the shadows and bending them to your will, then stop two is to manipulate them in whatever way is necessary for the situation, I always used them as shields and my crystals as weapons.”
“So what I just close my eyes and let your magic flow through me and I’ll be able to manipulate my own shadow?”
“To begin with, yes… although I used my horn… you’ll need to use something else to focus and control the shadows.”
“Maybe my hand?” I suggested before I closed my eyes and opened the palm of my hand as it began to faintly glow black and purple before my shadow began to rise behind me and then slowly wrapped around me before I lost concentration and it dropped back to the ground and merged with the earth again.
“Well, you can use it… just not effectively,” Sombra admitted.
“I guess I’ll just need more practice,” I admitted
I then heard a voice shout “Kirito! Kirito where are you!”
I then smiled before I said, “Looks like Asuna’s looking for us, we better get moving.”
Once I walked into view I saw Asuna running towards me before she asked me “Kirito are you okay?”
“Yeah I’m fine why?”
“I was worried for you… anyway, I explained about how Sebaste and Sebastian needed our help and they agreed to it.”
“So when they need us we…”
I was then cut off as we heard a voice say “All UDE members, report to the throne room, this is not a drill!”
“Well… looks like it begins… we better get over there.” I admitted
“Yeah I suppose we should” She admitted as I picked up the assault rifle I was given and Asuna grabbed her Chainsword before we disappeared from the barracks.
“Hey Sebastian, Sebaste, I just got an incoming message from our forces at the Cadian Gate. They said that Ahriman and his guys are there attacking. I think that they might need some help.” Echo called out.
Sebastian nodded and activated the comms. ++All UDE members, report to the throne room, this is not a drill!++ He ordered.
“Commissar Craner reporting, I'm on my way.”Replied the steadfast officer.
“This is Maria. The Titan Defenders are on their way down.” Maria said from the CCS bridge comm.
“This is Ultron in route.” Ultron’s voice said from the comms.
“I’ll be there.” Yubel answered.
“I’m geared up and ready.” Allen’s voice ranged out.
“Anderson, on my way.”
“This is Kirito and Asuna. We’ll be with you momentarily” replied a soothing voice through the comms.
Two new portals then opened up inside the throne room. And out of one of the portals came a voice and a tall being.
“Tonight, Gascoigne joins the hunt.” Shouted the being.
Sebaste jumped in surprise, jerking his head to look at the new arrival.
“Geez, don’t do that!” The Spartan said, holding his hand to his chest. “Nearly had a heart attack…”
“Oh, I’m sorry little one. I meant no harm, it’s just that I so rarely get to say that these days.” The one known as Gascoigne apologized.
“It's fine, good to know that we have you as an ally” Sebaste said.
Allen walked right in. “Reporting in, so this is it? The war begins?” The power lotto adventurer asked.
Sebastian nodded. “As soon as the others arrive, we’ll explain.”
Rider, Maria, John, and Qi’meen entered not long after Sebastian finished his sentence, “Titans reporting for duty.” the four saluted.
“Echo here.” Echo called out from the passage that lead to the communications room.
In a flash of light, Ultron appeared with pages and darkness signaling Anderson and Yubel teleporting in.
“I'm here, what's is the situation?” asked the newly arrived commissar.
“We’re here as well” responded Asuna, followed by Kirito both of whom appeared through a portal. A moment later, a large bulkhead appeared on a wall, stepping out were two familiar shapes and a third, unusually designed, shape.
"Sup bros," Charlie greeted as he walked out in his dive suit, Theresa riding on his air tanks with a scrapped and rebuilt Sanghelian Combat Harness over her dress, the slightest flicker of her shields was visible while she held her blood-bag bag in one hand and the leash to a six armed Big Sister in the other.
“Charlie, Theresa, good to see you guys again, you left two of your buddies here.” Sebaste said to the two. “Who’s that with you?”
Theresa smiled as she thought of the story behind the spider sister, "Let's just say, Charlie said a really stupid thing, got a hole in his armour thanks to a alternate Celestia, craziness supreme and Alvis' fault and not go into disgusting, horrifying, and very illegal explanations. She's not a who, more of a pet; her name is Freja!" The aforementioned Freja yanked at her leash before releasing a blood curdling shriek.
Someone else, unknown to the others, walked in. He was wearing what appeared to be early 2000’s combat gear. He looked around the room, then saw the others. “Who’s side are you all on?”
Points at Sebastian and Sebaste. “Who do you think?” Questions Echo.
Sebastian walked up to the new arrival. “Who are you?” He asked him.
“Ummm… I am Specialist Mike Smith, from another dimension.” He said, looking up at the figure. “And you are?”
“Sebastian, co-leader of the United Defenders of Equestria” The Astartes answered.
“Okay… I lived in Equestria in my dimension, but was born in The United States Of America” Mike said. “So I take it I may be joining you if any threats pop up?” Sebastian nodded. “Unless you’re with the New Black Legion or are neutral.”
“I don’t know who this ‘New Black Legion’ is, but I am guessing they are the enemy” Said Mike. “Sign me up.”
Suddenly the lights all dimmed as a giant holographic figure of a Chaos Space Marine appeared in the throne room above Celestia’s throne. ”Greetings, pathetic members of the UDE. I am Warsmith Keagan, lord and master of the Iron Warriors Legion, Butcher of the Crystal Empire, Warmaster of Equestria and I have decided to bless you with my presence.”
“Wow ego much?” Allen asked.
“I don’t like the sound of this one. I think he may be trouble.” Gascoigne commented while sharpening the stake on his stake driver.
“Umm… What?” Said Mike, who had never seen a hologram in person.
"Cool effects bro, I can make out every pore on your ugly ass... Oh. That's your face, my most sincerest apologies." Theresa added from her spot on Charlie's air tanks.
“I may not be from the Warhammer Universe, but I know that Chaos Space Marines are not the nicest out there.” Maria said as she moved forward slightly.
“Heretic filth!” Spat the commissar hatred filling his voice.
“Wait, Chaos?” Allen asked. “He looks like a War God’s Champion to me.”
“In a way they are. They serve the Chaos Gods.” Maria said as she examined the hologram.
“What do you want, Keagan?” Sebastian snarled. “I’m already on edge, so spit out what you have to say.”
“Why Sebastian, you insult me! I would have thought that you would have been happy to see your only way of winning this war and I just want to deliver a couple of warnings. The Necrons seek to distract you from Cadia and If I see a SINGLE Imperial Fist among your number the deal is off and Craner, I would hold your tongue Particularly since my legion has intimate dealings with the Death Korps”
“What the fuck is that?” Asked Mike, not thinking twice about his profanity.
Charlie walked over to Mike and patted on the back, "That my new old friend, is a punk ass, that's one of the ignorant bitches in need of a good, hard pimp slap that'll put them back into place." He told him before he released a growl, "*cum stained whore.*"
“Okay then… What the hell do I call it?” Asked Mike, Feeling an urge to pull out his shotgun from his back, but refrained.
“I say you call it tracked.” Echo called out before Theresa could translate Charlie's growl, followed by the location the transmission was coming from being broadcasted to everyone.
“Ah ah ah, you really think I would transmit from a traceable vox channel? The location you are seeing is actually the location of one of many servitor manned transmitting satellites that my legion has set up to confuse our enemies to our location and Charlie I do not worship Slaanesh nor am I ne of the Emperor's Children, so none of that applies to me.”
At this point Mike is just confused as hell. “What the fuck?”
“You’re lucky that we don't have Imperial Fists.” Sebaste spoke up. “But don't think that just because you’re helping us, we’re allies. You keep your end of the deal, we’ll keep ours.” Sebaste then took off his helmet, revealing short red hair and green eyes that glared at the hologram. “We’ll see you at the gate, don't try and pull off anything before we get there.”
“Ahriman’s not going to be with my army for Cadia, he is going to meet up with us after we break through at a planet called Baal i believe. However, leave some of your forces at cadia so the battle looks authentic, even if the majority of the Infantry are conscripts”
The Spartan nodded. “We’ll set up an ambush for him when we get there. Sebaste out.” he then cut the transmission.
“What just happened?” Asked Mike, toying with a grenade.
“I believe that we have what is called a rat in the enemy ranks.” Answered Gascoigne. Mike nodded. He did have a Military background, so he knew he meant a spy.
“Great, how long do you think it will last?” Ultron asked.
“Well, I for one do not personally trust anyone who sides with the Chaos Gods but if Sebastian and Sebaste are willing to even remotely trust that man I will follow them.” Rider said as he walked up next to Maria.
“You think we trust him?! We trust him as far as trusting a psychopath!” Sebaste said, earning an irritated groan from Charlie, “Which is to say none actually.”
“Well if we are going to ambush Ahriman how should we do it?” Yubel asked.
“Right, that’s enough standing around. The plan is Sebaste and I lead a strike force to the Cadian Gate. There should be Imperial forces already there, plus one of Ultron’s legions. Ultron, you and your group are with us, same with Kirito, Asuna, and Echo. Gascoigne and Mike will also be coming. Maria and Craner, you stay here, we’ll let you know when we need you and in the meantime, let any other Displaced that show up know what the situation is.”
Sir. I'll be at the forward base near Ponyville.” Replied the commissar before he left the room. “Well I’ll see see you all there,” Ultron said with a smile, “If you haven’t guessed I am the legions.” He said.
“I will prepare the CCS. The crew will need to be briefed on who is friend and who is foe. Also I need to see what our equipment inventory is like on the ship.” Maria responded as she motioned for the three other Titan Defenders to follow her out the room.
“Ummm, Okay. I’ll be with you then.”
“I better go make sure the communications don’t go down anytime soon. Hey Gascoigne, can you come with me? I don’t like to be alone in there.” Echo asked the tall man who nodded.
“Charlie, Theresa, you’re also on reserve call. We’ll let you know when you’ll be needed.” Sebaste told the two BioShock Displaced. Theresa nodded as Charlie started to select his equipment, Freja's head darting every which way to stare at the others.
“All right, Let's move it out!” Sebastian ordered. “Anyone who needs transport can ride with me and Sebaste on the Emperor's Hammer.”
Sebaste then activated a portal leading to the flagship before stepping through, followed by Charlie and his company.
“Those who are coming with us, the portal leads to our ship. Let's move out, I don't want to keep those traitors waiting!” Sebastian said.
As Asuna and Kirito separated from the group they began to quickly move towards higher ground before Kirito pulled out Craig’s Sniper Rifle as Asuna laid down next to him before Kirito whispered “what targets are there?”
“Well they're all scattered around. I can see Khârn destroying a bunch of Ultron’s along with a bionicle looking thing I think.” explained Asuna
“Khârn’s probably too heavily armored for a round to get through his armour at this range and i know little about the other guy anyone else that could be suitable?” Asked Kirito before turning to check for any other targets.
Asuna then said “behind Khârn there seems to be a guy who got little armour on maybe an easy kill?”
Kirito then looks around where he was directed before he whispered “No chance, that's Madara Uchiha he’d sense a round before we even shot one bullet.” I then look up to what appeared to be ships of some kind tearing through the Ultrons before landing as another ship landed and a group of soldiers walked out followed by the familiar image of Keagan.
I then place my finger over the tigger before whispering “that double crossing little bitch, she’s a damn spy.”
Asuna then placed a hand on his side before saying “wait… Sabastian’s there let him deal with them just calm down and wait for the prime moments to take out one of her men.”
I then take a deep breath before a chain of shots ring out traveling towards one of the soldiers only for the bullets to bounce of the helmet leaving little damage whatsoever. I then sighed as I muttered “well that was pointless”
“Well you just need to find another target” said Asuna.
“Okey then” replies Kirito as they continued to scan the battlefield for enemies.
After a few minutes with even less success a call came over the Comlink that said ++ All UDE forces, we’re pulling out immediately! We’re returning back home.++
Kirito the looks to Asuna before he muttered “let's head back”
Asuna then nods to him as multiple symbols surround Kirito before they both go invisible and disappear back into the darkness.
As soon As Kirito and Asuna arrived back on The Emperor's Hammer they both headed directly towards the back of the ship as the began to search for a place to practice.
After a few minutes of walking down numerous hallways they found a large room that had little in terms of furnishing except a few training dummies around the side of the room.
Kirito then turned to Asuna before he said “This will do” He then quickly changed into his Spriggan form and drew a black long sword before he said “Fire a few waves of magic at me and i’ll try to deflect them”
Asuna then looked me before she muttered “if you’re sure about this,” She then walks towards the opposite wall before she turned around, looked at Kirito nervously before she said “Ek skýt fjórir ískaldur ör” and with that four ice shaped arrows flew towards Kirito at hight speed.
Kirito then quickly rested his long sword on his back before it glowed in a bright blue light along the blade as the arrows moved towards him at high speed. He then looked up as he smiled before he sliced the first arrow using a downward slash, the second by spinning clockwise, then swinging it counterclockwise to destroy the third, he then jumped into the air as the blade followed behind him before he cut the final arrow with his sword by slashing it upwards as he was surrounded by what almost looked like falling snow.
Kirito the sheathed his sword before she said “Liz really was an amazing blacksmith wasn’t she?”
“I suppose she was good at what she did,” muttered Asuna.
Kirito the sighed before saying “well at least we may end up seeing her again… if we are going to be put in stone we may be around when the empire reappears.”
“We’ll just have to wait for that day” muttered Asuna
We then heard a voice over the Comlink say. ++Kirito, Asuna, I need you at the bridge.++
Asuna then replied was then hear over the comlink. ++I’ll be there soon, Kirito may take a bit longer.++ she responded before the comlink shut off.
Kirito then glared at her before he said “Really… why will it take longer?”
“You always do that's why”
“Fine… let's get moving, we don’t want to leave then waiting” replied Kirito. With that they both made their way towards the bridge.
As Kirito and Asuna arrived at the bridge then looked around to see that none of the Displaced were around.
They then both looked at eachother before Asuna said “they must have left already.”
“I guess that means we won’t be needed” Replied Kirito before he continued to say “We might as well rest and get our energy back for the next fight.”
Asuna then nods at him before she said “I’m with you on that; let’s just head to our room and rest.”
Kirito then smiled before he said “lead the way.” they then left the room and make there way back to their quarters.
Terra's Wrath arrived in realspace above Equis and deployed in a blockade formation. Aboard Emperor's Hammer, Sebastian and Sebaste prepared to portal down with the other Displaced aboard the ship.
“This is it,” Allen said, and in a flash he was covered in armor and a power sword was in his hands. Yubel cracked her neck.
“Agreed,” Sebastian said to the power lotto Displaced. “This time Ahriman will fall!”
“Sir! Incoming message from Commissar Craner!” one of the comms ponies called out.
“Can anyone hear me? Please respond!” radioed the commissar.
“This is Sebaste, go ahead Commissar!” Sebaste voxed back
“I require an orbital strike on these quadrants! Heavy enemy infantry force present! Fire for effect!” replied the commissar as the firing data was sent to the fleet.
Suddenly warp klaxons were heard, and a lone Space Wolves strike cruiser appeared in front of the blockade. Sebaste quickly opened a channel to the ship and said, ++This is Sebaste on the Emperor's Hammer. Identify yourself. Are you friend or foe?++
“This is Valiant Charge of the Space Wolves. We have come to offer our support.”
++You came in the nick of time! Send down whatever troops you have and prepare for battle, Equestria must not fall! Sebaste out.++ The link cut off after that.
“You heard the Spartan!! Let’s show these bastards how a wolf fights!!” Valiant raised his power claws as his troops broke out in a warcry and drop pods were soon sent down to the planet's surface.
“LET’S MOVE OUT!” Sebastian roared to the Displaced on the ship. “FOR EQUUS!” He then opened a vox channel to the Commissar. “Where are the enemy troops and what do they look like?”
“Heavy troops near Canterlot, mostly Iron Warriors, with a mix of Daemons and cultist. They seem to be massing to hit my main force at the forward base at Ponyville,” supplied the commissar.
A helicopter flew over to the position, and out of the hull comes Mike, with a MG, and a M9. “Reporting in, sir!”
“Keagan! If he’s there, talk to him under a white flag, and alert him that Ahriman is still alive!” “I can't leave, I'm fighting off the crystal ponies to the north of canterlot!” replied the officer. Gun fire could be heard over the radio. “Hold the line!”
“Blast…” the Astartes swore. “I’ll send backup as soon as I can!”
“Hurry! Enemy forces outnumber mine by a margin of 1000 to 1!’
Mike walked over to Sebaste. “Orders?”
Kirito and Asuna then walked in before Asuna said, “How fast could you get us there?”
“Opening a portal now!”
“Sir, orders?!” said Mike.
“Get ready to portal in 3..2..1..NOW!” Sebaste yelled as the portal opened to Canterlot.
Kirito then smirked before he announced, “time to actually make a difference”
Mike entered the portal, M249 SAW ready to fire. Upon going through, he found he was swamped by foes. He opened fire with his MG. “DIE YOU FUCKS!” he yelled.
The two leaders of the UDE charged through the portal into a battlefield. Sebastian quickly summoned a Stormtalon and jumped in. Activating the engines, he screamed into the air and flew off towards where Craner was.
Mike’s MG clicked, and he fired all two hundred rounds in the box magazine. He stopped to reload, but he had killed at least 150 foes.
Meanwhile, Sebaste had noticed two new figures standing by the doors of the palace. One looked like a metal humanoid hedgehog, while the other was a regular human. “Who are you two?” he called out to them.
“I'm Metal Sonic,” Metal stated simply.
“And I am Symbol Shattered. We're sorry we couldn't get here sooner, but unfortunately our teleporter decided to fuck us over and send us to some random world,” Symbol groaned. “In any case, we’re here to help in any way we possibly can. We have even brought a few items with us to give all of our allies a power boost.”
“It’s fine. Asuna, Kirito, Allen, Yubal! We have a war to fight!” the Spartan yelled “You two are with me. Hope you’re not afraid of heights!” he said as he summoned a Pelican.
“Heh, yeah, like I would be afraid of heights,” Metal chuckled. “If it's alright with you I think I'll just fly alongside that thing.” He started his engine and began to hover beside the vehicle, waiting for them. Symbol rolled his eyes and boarded the Pelican.
Sebaste nodded then boarded the Pelican with the others. As soon as the troop bay closed, the Gunship lifted off and blasted towards the battle taking place, Metal Sonic following close behind.
A voice rang through the comms. ++This-- Sebaste, I need-- repeat immediate back--++
“I can get there the fastest,” Metal said, before using chaos control to teleport to Sebaste’s location.
++This-- Kirito and Asuna. We’ll-- back you-- from --++
“Come on, we better get to Valiant’s position and reinforce him,” Sebastian said to Symbol and Craner.
“Yes sir!” replied the Commissar.
“Right behind you,” Symbol said with a confident smile.
“Move out!” With that, Sebastian summoned an attack bike and jumped into the driver's seat. “Anyone want to take the Heavy Bolter?” he asked.
“I might as well,” Symbol said stepping forward.
With that, the gathered allies headed towards where Valiant was pinned down.
A figure walked into a portal to the Canterlot Throne room, his armor black. He stared down the Equestrian Royalty while his forces killed off any guardsmen in the room.
“Greetings, Celestia, Luna,” Ahriman began. “I must say, your allies have put up an impressive fight. But it ends now.”
“Of course, Warmaster,” Luna replied, bowing, while Celestia looked on in shock.
“Oh, of course she’s a traitor. Totally called it,” Anderson said, walking in.
“Well, who wants to kill this heathen,” mocked Kirito.
“You think you can defeat me? Amusing,” Ahriman chuckled, transporting Luna to his Kamui realm as he retrieved the Scythe he had stolen from Charlie.
The roof suddenly caved in as the bat winged figure of deamon lord keagan plunged through, crushing Asuna beneath the rubble. “GREETINGS, WARMASTER. I HOPE YOUR TRAVEL HERE WAS PLEASANT”
“Seriously,” sighed Kirito as he drew his swords, before saying, “Ahriman alone… no I couldn’t beat you, but I‘m not alone.”
Appearing next were Yubel and Allen. “So we were betrayed again?”
“You called?” Sebastian asked as Sebaste, Symbol, and him teleported in. “Both sides have been double crossed, as of now, I’m calling a truce so that we can deal with Keagan,” he said to Ahriman.
Symbol looked around the room and to Keagan before chuckling. “Man...you make Xram look like a fucking cakewalk. At least this will be a decent challenge.” Symbol opened his hand and multiple Reality Stars appeared and floated in the air before one flew to each warrior present. “Everyone! Take one of the stars! They will double your strength and heal your wounds!” he yelled as he grabbed one, causing his power to rise. He lifted off the ground slightly and his hands burned with purple flames, his eyes glowing. “Let's get down to business.”
Alucard Armor appeared though the ground. “Hey it’s a zombie…” he said at the warmaster.
“Just let me burn that moonbutt for backstabbing us,” Blaze said as Dark Magician Girl and Scout appeared, followed by Dark Magician and Erza Scarlet a minute later.
Metal Sonic flew in through a broken window and grabbed a star. “So something worth fighting actually showed up...perfect!” His body turned gold as he went super.
Kirito then grabbed the reality star from in front of him before he shouted, “You know… I really wanted to get revenge for what happened to my brother… but right now I’d rather kill that bitch for being a traitor!”
“Agreed,” said Gascoigne as he walked in.
Now Mike has caught up with the others from his dazed state of mind. “Whoever saved my ass back there, thanks,” said Mike. He has now a fully loaded FAL rifle.
The duo also grabbed a star, feelling the power course through them
“All this, just for little old me?” Ahriman chuckled. “Guess it's a good thing I too am not alone.” Reality warped around him as he activated his Kamui. Khârn, Zhufor, Midnight, the remaining Piraka, Teridax, Rainborg, and a Krogoth formed out of it, the Krogoth breaking the rest of the ceiling.
Mike popped his neck in anger, checking the chamber of his rifle. He was just giving Ahriman the death stare.
“You don't get it, do you?” Sebaste said. “We’ve all been played by Keagan, both the UDE and the NBL.”
“Heh, but that's where you are wrong,” Ahriman chuckled, returning the Scythe for his sword. “You see, Keagan and I planned to fake my death, to get us closer to Equestria. Sorry for having to trick you, Teridax.”
“AS AM I, TERIDAX. I THOUGHT YOU KNEW. OTHERWISE, I WOULD HAVE TOLD YOU”
Mike, still giving Ahriman a death stare, spoke. “Fuck you, Ahriman.”
“I’ll be honest, this was all a big shock to me,” Teridax shrugged, glaring at the Warmaster. “The Sun is currently being eaten by my shadows...and yet Sebaste here still won’t give up. Stellar hero we have here.”
“I’m only fighting to protect my world. Like you’re not doing the same!” Sebaste snapped.
“Hey it’s the second displace Teridax,” Dark Magician Girl said as she place a zapper on Rainborg’s back.
“Don’t call me second of anything,” Teridax stomped, annoyed by the label. “The other one really casts a shadow over my pride!”
“Anti-Zapper procedure initiated,” Rainborg stated, and three claws appeared on on her back, before removing the zapper.
“Yeah, a dead one from the War of Understanding,” Dark Magician said while Dark Magician Girl got more than one zapper out on Rainborg.
“Oh, and look at you,” the Makuta snorted, narrowing his eyes at the infuriating witch. “You and your girlfriend flying about trying to act relevant! At least that Teridax did something significant. You’re just a blip on the radar. No one would miss you if you were gone.”
“And you are just a child trying to be a villain. At least Displaced like Ahriman or Dr Eggman did a better job at then you,” Dark Magician said with a calm looking face.
“And you’re trying to goad me into doing something stupid,” Teridax deadpanned, his red and tattered cape blowing in the wind.“You’re not worth my time. Leave now before you manage to die too.”
“If the metal boot fits,” Scout said adding his two cent in.
“Hm….Sebaste is the weaker link of the two. Might as well remove him as a distraction for good,” Ahriman observed, staring between Sebaste and Sebastian.
“Hey, I know I was gone but seriously we are losing?” Ultron said landing his new form was sleeker more futuristic and something purple was in his reactor. “Why am I the late one?”
“HEY ULTRON, ARE YOU USING THE CODE I GAVE YOU?”
“Let me guess was supposed to control me?” Ultron had a smile. “Sorry but after the whole scrap code I have decided to evolve beyond software.”
“OH. WELL IN THAT CASE, I GUESS I SHOULD GO TO PLAN B.”
“Wait… how is that even a thing?” Allen asked. “Also, what’s in your reactor?”
Ultron had a smile. “You touch it and you get destroyed. Ever watched that one?” “The power gem?” Allen asked.
Sebastian noticed the look and summoned a Nemesis force halberd as a warning.
Mike was awaiting orders. But he wanted to kill Ahriman right then and there for all the the suffering he caused.
Kirito then sighed before he sheathed his swords and pulled out a sniper rifle before he said, “Hey Rainborg!”
“If you plan on using that on me, you're in for a surprise,” Rainborg glared, the last Zapper being removed.
“I guess it time to use A-sap,” Dark Magician Girl said as she got out a white zapper with a blue eye in the middle.
“Hello. Good to see you,” said the A-sap.
“No, not you,” Kirito admitted, before he took one shot that started ricochet around the room before hitting the back of Khârn’s head.
The bullet dinged off his helmet, doing no damage. “Sorry, runt, but it'll take something worse to kill me.”
“Hohoho! Mind if I join in Ahriman?” Dr Eggman asked as he entered the battle with his Mecha Sally.
“Of course, Eggman,” Ahriman replied.
“Very well then. Mecha Sally: deal with that Faker Metal Sonic,” Dr Eggman ordered as Mecha Sally flew at Metal Sonic with her arm blades.
Metal rolled his eyes and just grabbed Mecha Sally’s head and effortlessly crushed it. “I've dealt with a supercharged Solaris in my base form. What makes you think that a lowly robot can take me in my super form?”
The throne room doors opened and Princess Celestia walked in.
“UDE, engage!” Sebaste roared as he summoned a Incineration cannon.
“ALL OF YOU STOP RIGHT NOW!” Teridax bellowed, pulling a hologram out and turning it on for everyone in the room to see. What was shown was Equus’s star quickly deteriorating. “THIS RIGHT HERE IS WHAT THIS PLANET NEEDS, SO STAND DOWN OR YOUR PRECIOUS SUN DIES!”
“AS I SAID BEFORE, DAEMON WORLDS DON’T NEED SUN,” Keagan roared. Allen closed his eyes and kneeled on the ground. He looked defeated.
Sebastian growled in anger, force halberd at the ready. “Warp take you, Teridax!” he snarled. “Now that I have everyone’s attention,” the Makuta seethed, gesturing once more to the projection of the dying light. “I know this may sound hard for all of you UDE troopers, but I have what you’re trying to protect hostage. So please, for the love of whatever you worship, leave now and muck about in your own universes!”
Sebaste glared at Teridax. “You think you can waltz in here and just order us around like we’re your men? One, you were the ones that attacked, two, we fight to defend this universe from threats that attack this world, and three, you may follow Ahriman, but you’ll never know what it’s like to fight alongside a true friend. The UDE has allies that have fought together and have made friendships that’ll last lifetimes!” he said. “Unlike you! You’ve only banded together because you’re all just dogs following their master’s call.”
“No everyone, don’t listen,” Allen said his aura flaring.
“NO!” yelled Mike. “I FUCKING CAN’T FAIL HIM. I CAN’T FAIL THE G-MANE!”
“I would listen to Teridax if I were you,” Miss Fortune said, appearing behind him. “Fortune, what are you doing here!?!” the Makuta growled in annoyance as everyone did the exact opposite of what he demanded. “Do none of you even get what I’ve been trying to say! Are all of you insane, what are you going to do!?!”
“ENOUGH OF THIS! I’VE HAD IT WITH FAILING…” Allen said rising up.
“Oh Second Teridax. You got something on your back,” Dark Magician Girl said as she placed an A-sap zapper on Teridax’s back.
“I summon Dark Magician Girl, attack mode,” Midnight sighed, pulling out a card. A near perfect copy of DMG appeared in front of her for about half a second, before it was blasted to bits by Dark Magician.
“Sorry. No copies of my girlfriend are allowed when I’m around,” Dark Magician said as he opened a portal and Fluttershy step out. “Mind if you called Blue eyes for this fight?” he asked Fluttershy as her eyes turn blue and a Blue Eyes White Dragon appeared.
“Then how about this?” Ahriman replied, pulling out a card of his own. “Dark Magician of Chaos, attack mode.” A blue human with tight black clothing and a long staff appeared. “And I also summon Five-Headed Dragon, attack mode.” A giant dragon with, predictably, five heads, appeared. A number appeared next to it.
ATK 5000 DEF 5000
“I will boost Blue Eyes with the spell United we Stand. This spell will rise Blue Eyes’s attack for every ally I have by 800. That means all the Displaced that are against you,” Dark Magician said as Blue eyes White Dragon attacked the DM of Chaos and Five-Headed Dragon.
“I am not dealing with another duelist today…” Ahriman growled, ripping through the Blue Eyes with his sword. “I have a war to win, and am not in the mood for card games.”
“You would say that since you are newbie to duel monster,” Dark Magician said as he sent his Fluttershy back home.
Allen rose up and pulled out of the ground seldged. “Tell me what happens when Chaos absorbs Chaos?”
“Orders, Sebaste?” called out Mike. He aimed at Ahriman, ready to fire.
“Everyone when my sister asks… tell her she was wrong.” Allen said, “Hey Keagan? You never seen a daemon world get well?”
“YOU EVER FACE 7 DEAMON PRINCES AT ONCE?” Keagan roared
back as six more deamon princes landed behind him “MAY I REINTRODUCE YOU TO MY WORLD’S SCOOTALOO, DIAMOND TIARA, RAINBOW DASH, TWILIGHT, SPITFIRE AND ZECORA”
“SEBASTE, WHAT ARE MY ORDERS?!” yelled Mike.
“Sebaste, we’re both reasonable people here,” the Makuta said, trying to at least convince the Spartan on the hopeless situation. “We both know that everyone else around us, except for Ahriman of course, are complete lunatics. Are you about to doom your entire planet just so they can have a little action? If so, then clearly you are not who you profess to be.”
“I may be many things, but I’m not one to doom a planet. That's more your style. And if you’re still trying to pull that bargaining chip, think again. While I was separated from the others, I managed to take the Elements from the tree, so you’ve lost your edge,” Sebaste said, holding the gems up.
“What!?!” Teridax shouted, looking up at the still dying star. “Do you even understand how to use those properly? Now you’ve doomed this planet through your own ignorance! The sun still dies, your world still ends, this is---”
“Fear not, Teridax, for I decided to bring my own Elements,” Ahriman stated, the six elements appearing in his hand
“AND I MINE.”.
“Sebaste, what are my fucking orders?!” yelled Mike .
“Just keep any NBL forces off my back!” Sebaste snapped
“YES SIR!” Mike yelled back.
“Would you like some help?” Gascoigne asked appearing behind him.
“I doubt you can manage that, Mike,” Ahriman chuckled from behind them.
Mike Smith looked at Ahriman. “Prove it motherfucker!”
“Mike catch!” one of the guardsman threw a hot shot lass rifle to mike. But Mike was already firing his rifle at Ahriman. The 7.62’s pinging off of his armor.
“Men focus fire on Ahriman!” ordered the newly arrived commissar.
“It will take a lot more than that to punch through Protosteel combined with Adamantium, worm.” Ahriman growled, his sword raising to bring Mike death.
Mike then tossed a grenade at Ahriman. It had no effect.
“Krak`s out,” yelled the commissar.
“Fool.” Ahriman sliced down, missing his body, instead removing his arm.
“Fuck!” gasped Mike, pulling out his M9 pistol. He fired five times, then collapsed.
“Burn, weakling. Amaterasu!” Ahriman's eye flared, and black fire erupted on Mike’s body, burning it away quickly before Ahriman put it out to keep it from spreading.
Mike’s skeleton just laid there.
“You fool! You have killed again, and I sentence you to death,” Gascoigne calmly stated before penetrating Ahriman’s body with a stake driver.
“Nice attempt,” Ahriman chuckled, before his body turned into wood. Ahriman reappeared nearby. “But it will take more than that.” He lunged forward, driving his foot into Gascoigne’s stomach, sending him flying out the window.
Something near scary happened. Mike’s ashes began to float in the air, and was regenerating. Mike landed on his feet. “It takes more than that to kill someone who already died!” laughed Mike.
“You’re more of an annoyance than I thought,” Ahriman growled, picking up Mike and drop kicking him out the window, breaking most of Mike’s bones. “Now, I'm going to go find a real challenge.”
Mike felt the pain, but still got up and ran back, combat knife in his hand. “Bitch, please.”
“To answer you that, no I haven’t. But for her… that’s tuesday,” Allen said pointing behind him. Reality opened up as a voice screamed.
“ALLEN!” Renna had finally come though. She looked at them all. “Don’t tell me… you got into a war didn’t you?”
“Yes,” he said, regretting the whole thing at her glare.
Kirito then cut straight through the missiles using his photon Sword before saying, “You know… I always found that Eggman was pathetic.”
“Well, unlike like my counterpart, I have taken over my world while making sure that no one could form a Freedom Fighter groups,” Dr Eggman said, annoyed.
“Sorry all I heard was kill me, kill me, kill me… could you repeat that,” mocked Kirito
“Do not mocked my creator!” Mecha Sally shouted as slashed Kirito in the back with her arm blades.
Kirito then sighed as he quickly dodge the blades before slicing one of her arms clean off with his photon sword, then quickly slicing the other with his chainsword. “Well. That was disarming.”
“Think again,” Mecha Sally said as energies matching the Element of Magic came out of her shoulders and put her arms back in place.
Kirito then sighed before he slowly applauded Mecha Sally then said “Great party trick… what's next your going to pull a rabbit out of a hat?”
“This.” Mecha Sally said as a laser cannon pop out of her head and fire at Kirito.
Kirito then quickly dodges out the way before charging towards Mecha Sally whist using the Photon Sword to absorb the beam from the laser.
“Scanning.” Mecha Sally said as she dodges Kirito.
Kirito the quickly switches his grip on his plasma sword as he knocks it upwards in an ark slicing through the laser cannon before spinning backwards and striking Mecha Sally’s legs with his chainsword slicing through them with ease.
Then that same energy came out and put Mecha Sally’s back together. “Scanning complete.” Mecha Sally said as her arm blades transform into plasma arm blades.
Kirito then reaches towards his sides before saying “I’m sorry for this.”
“Sorry for what meatbag?” Mecha Sally said while Dr Eggman fired a rocket at Kirito.
“This” he admitted as he threw a spherical object towards the ground before it exploded emitting a white pulse of energy around the area where the object landed.
“Wh- What wa-was th-that?” Mecha Sally asked still standing.
“A modified EMP grenade… as I said i’m sorry for what i’m about to do” Kirito admitted as his body changed shape into the form an almost normal man wearing a black jacket before drawing two swords from on his back as he began to to slice apart Mecha Sally's body before continuing to say “rest in peace”
“Damn you.” Dr Eggman said as he pick up Mecha Sally along with its power source the element of Magic.
Kirito then charged forwards before shouting “No more… you're never abusing her again!”
“Put that sword away. I had her designed while Orbot and Cubot built her while I was in stone.” Dr Eggman said annoyed.
“I’ll put my sword away if you promise to give her freedom… if not well, i’ll let her rest freely even if it means taking the element of Magic away. . “Not a chance she is the leader of my Team Metal. Beside she doesn’t have a soul so why do you care.” Dr Eggman asked annoyed.
“I care because she is still sentient so she rightfully has right to freedom and if she can’t fight for it i will fight for her… you say nobody is left to fight for them.”
“Thats right nobody. I had even robotized my Mane Six and the Princess’s.” Dr Eggman said with a evil grin.
Kirito’s eyes then sharpened before he shouted “I will fucking kill you, then I will go and find a way to free them!”As he reached over to Mecha Sally and grabbed the Element of Magic.
But he was tackled over by a Metal Sonic that came out of a gold ring. “Not a chance. I won’t let you stop me from fixing the flawed harmony my world had left unfixed.” Dr Eggman said as he give Metal Sonic Mecha Sally and Element of Magic and flew back into the ring.
Kirito then glared at Eggman before his form changed again as he instead gained pointed ears and wings before multiple symbols appeared round him as he whispered a few words and a smokescreen surrounded both him and Eggman.
“Hehehe. 123.” Dr Eggman said as a golden flash happen in the smokescreen. “Fire!” Dr Eggman shouted as rockets was fired to blow the smokescreen away to reveal E-123 Omega standing next to him.
Kirito the stopped and said “Oh Omega… I thought you hated Egghead over there?”
“That would be my counterpart that hates the creator.” Omega said as he starts firing at Kirito.
Kirito then quickly dodged out of the way of the bullets before attempting to strike Omega along his exposed hydraulics on his arms.
“Nice try meatbag.” Omega said as he fired some rockets.
Kirito then began to slice the oncoming rockets before getting in close and attempt to slash at his exposed weaponry along his exterior.
“Hammer time!” Said a Metal Amy Rose who smashed Kirito with her build in hammers.
Kirito then attempted to jump back before his form changed back to what it was originally as he said “well i’ve had enough” He then grabbed both swords before shouting “Su Grah Dun!”
“Then fuck off meatbag.” Metal Amy said as she tried to smash him again.
Kirito then quickly slash upwards separating her hammer from her before instantly slicing Metal Amy Rose across the centre of her body and charging towards Omega.
“Not so fast.” Metal Amy as energy that match the element of Honesty put her back together.
“dammit, this is just what I was warned about” mutters Kirito
“Surprise meatfucker!” Omega said as he punch Kirito in the face.
Kirito got launched towards the rubble that remained after Keagan dropped in before crashing into the ground next to the crushed Asuna. He then slowly reached towards where Asuna was lying before he pulled out a red healing crystal as it shattered before he saw a small bar beside her name increase and turn back to Omega before he said “you know what, I think it’s time to bring out the big guns” while sheathing his swords and grabbing his rifle of his back.
“Hahaha! You called that a big gun.” Dr Eggman said has he got his Eggbeater suit working again and aim a cannon at Kitito. “ This is a big gun.” He shouted.
Kirito then smiled before shouting “all I see is someone compensating for something!”
Another voice then shouts “here a gift! Ek skýt fjórir ískaldur ör!” With that group of four large Ice shaped Arrows Charged toward the cannon they smash into it causing it to malfunction.
“The same could be said for your rifle.” Dr Eggman said annoyed as Metal Amy smash Kirito again.
Kirito then grabbed her before saying “fool me once shame on you, fool me twice shame on me” before throwing her backwards before multiple shots rang out tearing Metal Amy apart before Asuna ran in and retrieved the element of honesty from the wreckage before causing it to disappear.
Kirito then smirked before he said “Oh where did the element go?”
“Right here.” Dr Eggman said showing he had the the element with Metal Sonic standing next to him.
“You are too slow.” Metal Sonic said.
Asuna then looks at him in shock before saying “what? I took it how did that thing get it… it should be in my inventory?”
“I grabbed it before you had the chance to do such thing meatbag.” Metal Sonic said coldly.
“Nice try but I outsmarted you.” Dr Eggman mocked.
“Yes you did” admitted Asuna “you have outplayed us in every way, there is nothing we can do to stop you.”
“Yes and seeing the leader of my team is gone. I do believe I should take my leave.” Dr Eggman said as a gold ring appear next to him.
“Well than I believe here’s a leaving gift” shouted Kirito and Asuna throws another one of the object Kirito used earlier as he opened fire once again destroying Omega and another volley destroying Metal Sonic while they couldn’t move.
Just then Mecha Sally flew from the ring pick up Omega and Metal Sonic and fly back in the ring as Dr Eggman followed as it disappeared.
Kirito and Asuna then looked at eachother before Asuna said “Well… that sucked… he leave anything so we can hunt him down later?”
“Nope… Nothing” Kirito muttered back. He then looked around to see that everyone was filtering away though portals before he said “Well looks like we're done… better get home, Celestia will need us soon.”
“I suppose you're right.” Asuna admitted before they looked towards Sebaste.
The Spartan walked up to them, his helmet off and his face grim. “We failed… but we gave them a bloody nose doing it.” He said, looking at the two. “But the cost…” He broke down. “We lost Applejack, Celestia, Rainbow Dash and now Sasha…, Not to mention many of our allies…” He then seemed to shake it off.
Asuna then sighed before she said “If you want I can bring some of them back for you.”
“No, I’ll see to it personally. I was their commander and I need to take responsibility for this.” Sebaste said, looking out over the now ruined Canterlot.
“Just do something for us… don’t blame yourself for what happened here today.” Kirito added calmly.
“I’ll try, but I don't think anyone will be forgetting this for a long time…” The Spartan replied. “But thank you both for aiding Sasha and I, our contract is now complete. Tell your Luna that Sasha and I say hello.”
“Oh we will,” chuckled a voice as a shadow appeared on Kirito’s shoulder.
“What in the world?!” Sebaste exclaimed.
“Sombra,” Kirito simply replied smiling.
“Wait, Sombra?” The Spartan chuckled. “Should've known you'd be shadowing these two after we met.”
“We got tasked with looking after him,” Asuna admitted.
“And I got him travelling with me… must be how Craig felt with Discord.” Kirito added.
“Well Church is probably gonna have a fit when he realizes that he missed the fighting.” Sebastian said
“Nah… he told us he wanted to remain neutral at all costs for this one,” Asuna admitted as a portal appeared under them.
“Well looks like our times up,” Chuckled Kirito.
“Good luck, and I hope that we see each other again!” Sebaste said, giving them a salute.
“Same here,” They both replied before falling through the portal as it closed behind them.
As we got backstage I looked for Hichigo before I saw him and said “hey… do you want to call them here?”
“You mean the other performers? Sure!” said Hichigo as he used Sonido to disappear and reappear again with the others who collapsed breathing heavily, “sorry forgot to tell them to hold their breaths.”
“I actually meant my mum and brother,” I admitted.
“Oh….. how do I do that?”
I then smiled as he tossed him two tokens, one which looked like a pair of crossed swords and other that looked like a pin with a water like symbol on it, before he said “Using their tokens maybe?”
“Okay then hehe. So do I just call them or do I have to say something specific? I haven’t heard anything from the tokens yet.”
Two voice then rang out the first that said “My name is Asuna, The Berserk Healer and the protector of the innocent. If you are ever in danger and need someone to support you through the good and the bad just say my name and I will be by your side.” Then a second voice said “My name is Kirito, The Twin Blade Swordsman or the Black Swordsman. If you ever need a warrior willing to lay his life down for the innocent just say my name and I will come to your aid.”
“Well alright then. Come Asuna and Kirito!” shouted Hichigo as he tossed the two tokens.
Seconds later two portals opened before two human like Displaced fell onto the ground before the first said “Alright Kirito, why do we always get dragged through portals, just tell me that.”
“Because the Multiverse hates us, that’s why.”
“Well that was quite an entrance. Not as good as mine but I give it a seven.” said Hichigo
“Sorry you are?” Kirito asked.
“Another brother for you Kirito,” I replied as he looked towards me before he said “Wait… what the hell, Craig… I swear it wasn’t your voice i heard… and what do you mean by another brother?”
“Hichigo… I’ll let you explain i need to get ready to go on stage.”
Hichigo looked at the two new Displaced and smiled, “hey there I’m Hichigo! And apparently your new brother since I accepted the offer from Craig. I’m another Displaced like you guys only I came into my Equestria as the Hollow version of Ichigo Kurosaki from Bleach. I know who you two are but I would like it if you introduced yourselves please.”
“Well… I’m Kirito… Craig younger brother from before he was Displaced… and wait Hichigo… you're the one Church was calling for when he was drunk.”
“And I’m Asuna there mother from before there Displacements… although I may not look at now.”
“Am I invisible or something!” shouted a third voice.
“Okay what the hell was that? Nice to meet you two by the way but really what was that?”
A shadow that took the form of Sombra then appeared on Kirito’s shoulder before he said “I’m really that forgettable… although I am just a shadow of my former self now.”
“.... so that’s what happened to you! Well you got it better than the Sombra from my Equestria.”
“You say that but I was mind controlled by a flipping watanabe Fairy King,” Sombra admitted.
“Well the Sombra in my world was killed by yours truly and his head put on a literal pike in the middle of the Empire. Plus he never got a sweat statue.” Replied Hichigo casually.
“I have a statue?” Sombra asked in surprise.
“Of course it’s right next to statues of these two in Celestia’s garden. Haven’t seen it myself but I assume if it’s anything like how I’ve seen in my Equestria it’s pretty amazing.”
“Why would I get a statue… the princess had no trust in me what did it say most useless enemy?’”
“Now you shut up right there man. I will not have you being a depressed shadow while I’m around. Celestia can eat me for all I care cause I think your a great guy.”
“Our sister put no such thing!” shouted a voice from behind them.
“Oh crap its the walking megaphone that speaks in ye ol english! Turn down the volume and use your indoor voice for god’s sake!” shouted Hichigo as he waited for his ears to stop ringing.
“Luna… you are backstage no need to shout the building down,” Craig said as he reappeared.
“Okay my hearing’s back. Now why the hell is Luna backstage to begin with? And where is Celestia?” wondered Hichigo as he started to look around for said solar monarch.
“We are sorry… I guess we we’re just excited to hear Craig perform again, and to answer your question our sister is talking Miss Sparkle outside.”
“Typical. Eggheads of the world unite!”
“Hah, hah… ol Celly is more of a cake person,” Kirito admitted.
“That explains her ‘plump’ backside. Wonder if she has her own cake factory?” wondered Hichigo out loud.
“Well she does have the cooks prepare her a few in the morning… and then there's her vault that has a few in,” Luna admitted with a chuckle.
“..... alright I don’t care what any of you say I am so raiding that vault. Just to see the look on her face after I do.” said Hichigo seriously while also wondering just how good the cake was that Celestia would lock it away in a vault.
“You’d be surprised,” I admitted as Rainbow Dash walked towards us wearing what looked to be a bright blue flightsuit.
“Well someone looks dressed for the job they want! You gonna do your rainboom to start the show?” asked Hichigo.
“That's the plan but I need to see how you were doing… Wait… what are you two doing back here again?”
“Us… we came to watch Craig’s performance and to meet my new son,” Asuna admitted.
“New son… what are you on about?” asked Luna.
“She be speakin of me thank you very much.” said Hichigo with a small wave of his hand.
“Since when?”
“Since now. Also,” started Hichigo before he appeared behind Luna after using Sonido and was rolling around her crown in his hands, “what is this thing made of? I know your sisters is made of gold but what is yours made out of? Onyx?” said Hichigo as he continued to inspect the crown.
“It was made using Ebony,” Luna admitted.
“Well I gotta say your crown looks waaaay better than Celestia’s. Gold is just too unoriginal don’t you agree?” replied Hichigo as he put the crown back on Luna’s head.
“Doesn’t help she uses it for the guards armour… not the strongest material to use,” I admitted “heck I could do better, if I a forge of my own,”
“Still wouldn’t do any good if the guards themselves are pathetic. I mean come on, if the guards were even half as good as they should be guys like us wouldn’t be so needed to handle problems! All their good for is making other uncomfortable with their stoicism.”
“Oh we remember when Craig here defeated them all by himself… my sister really took that badly,” Luna chuckled.
“As she should. The only one any decent is Twilight’s brother and all he’s good for is making a shield!”
“Well I couldn’t Saitama him like I did the other guards,” Craig admitted.
“Doesn’t matter my point still stands, the solar guards suck ass. The lunar guards are much more intimidating in my book. Their freakin bat ponies for crying out loud! Plus their armor isn’t stupid looking either.”
“I don’t know how we can take that?” Luna admitted as she smiled.
Pinkie Pie then ran into the room before she said “I’m not late am I?”
“No Pinkie your ontime,”
“That’s good… oh hello Mrs and Master Rhodes,” Pinkie said with a smile
“And for once you actually speak to them respectfully… I’m surprised.”
“What they are your family and Captains of the old guard… it’s only right I show them respect.”
“Holy god…. Well my mind is officially blown. But I’m still hungry.” said Hichigo as his stomach roared.
Pinkie then smiled as she tossed him a sandwich before she said “I hope you don’t mind chicken do you?”
I then looked at her in surprise before I said “Isn’t meat seen as wrong to eat here?”
“Well partly…. It’s accepted when the people who eat it are carnivores or omnivores,” she admitted.
“I am so happy I could cry… but I won’t so I’ll just settle for saying thank you!” declared Hichigo as he ate the sandwich in one bite and felt his stomach settle.
“Thanks for that Pinkie.”
“No worries, so how are we gonna start?”
“Well Vinyl’s letting is borrow her decks… I want you on them to start,” I admitted.
“But don’t you need two other singers for that one?”
“I’ve got three right behind me.” I declared as I gestured to Kirito, Asuna and Hichigo.
“Okay. I was not expecting that but what the hell I’ll give it a shot.” said Hichigo with a shrug.
“I’m not forcing this on any of you… you can say no if you want… also does the name BlackGryph0n mean anything to you?”
“I don’t mind, and BlackGryph0n does sound familiar.” admitted Hichigo as he tried to remember where he heard that name before.
“Well I brought this incase you didn’t know the guy,” Craig said as he pulled out a silver laptop and placed it on a nearby table before I opened it and began to load it up.
“You still have that! We thought that was stolen when you disappeared!” Asuna shouted.
“Apparently not.”
“I’m still surprised myself,” Rainbow Dash said before she stuttered “Oh Celestia I should have been on minutes ago, i’ve got to go see you in a bit.”
“No worries we’ll see you later,” I said before she flew out the room.
“She always this forgetful?” Kirito asked.
“I would assume so.”
I then smiled before he said “Yes this still works, okay I think this would be the right one,” I said as he clicked on a song that was simply labeled ‘Play.’ before the song came out f the laptop’s speakers.
As the song finished Scootaloo looked at me before she said “wait… why did that sound like Applebloom who was singing?”
“Coincidence kid don’t dig too much into it.”
“If that was a coincidence that Hollow didn’t exist earlier,” Scootaloo argued.
“Oh well… You are aware of what you are back where we came from so there’s no harm in being honest to ya.” I admitted
“Alright then tell her”
“The girl you heard on the track is Applebloom voice actor from the show you were from.”
“Oh… to be fair I should have expected that… eh at least she’s famous there.”
“Technically you're all pretty famous. Even a few background characters are famous like Derpy.” pointed out Hichigo.
“How can she be famous what for breaking everything!” Argued Scootaloo.
“Because people find her crossed eyes adorable!”
“As adorable and me and my friends?” She asked as he gave him the gold old puppydog eyes.
“N-n-n-n- gah! He cuteness is too much!” cried Hichigo as he fell face first on the ground.
“Scoots, stop doing that.”
“Sorry dad, couldn’t help it,” She chuckled.
“Just wait until we start your training kid. I’ll pay you back for that.” chuckled Hichigo evilly.
“Yeah, yeah, I know.” Scootaloo chuckled.
“Now shouldn’t skittles little trick have gone off already?” asked Hichigo.
“Yeah, we should hear Vinyl right… about… now.” I said before she could heard outside, I then smiled and said “anyway, do you remember the guy from the track Hichigo?”
“Well now I do yeah. The few times I went on youtube I listened to him.”
“Do you remember the song getting stronger?” I asked
“The one that has Tirek, Chrysalis and that other guy on the cover? Of course I do!”
“Yep… the other guy was Sombra if I remember correctly.”
“Yeah what about it?”
“Nothing I just remember he was the third person on the cover
“No about the song? You wanna sing it?”
“That's how we planned on starting,” I admitted.
“Well… I don’t remember it,” Asuna admitted.
“Well I do,” Kirito added.
“Well first it starts off with Chrysalis so that’s you Asuna, next I guess would be Kirito and I’ll take the last.” said Hichigo simply.
“If only it was that simple,” Asuna admitted “I don’t know the song… Craig could you take my place?”
“Well yeah easily… I did listen to the song on loop back home.”
“Well now that that’s settled I guess we should get ready to perform. Any wardrobe change I need to know about?” asked Hichigo.
“Right… well you’ll both need this and in terms of wardrobe no… the mayor left it late so I didn’t get anything ready.” I admitted clearly annoyed about the fact…. I then stopped as I realised on fact “Pinkie did we ever sort out a band name?”
“No…. we didn’t… but of an oversight on your part.”
“Don’t remind me… any of you got any ideas?”
“Well let’s think of something that shows a little bit of everyone in the name.” suggested Hichigo as he tried to come up with a name that would work for all of them.
“Well we’re all Displaced… except Pinkie,” I admitted.
“Displacement Theory?” I really got nothing.”
“Hmm… to be fair that actually works for us,” I admitted.
“Yeah Pinkie may as well be displaced with how many weird powers she has.” stated Hichigo gesturing a thumb at said mare.
“Eh… I’ve had worse,” Pinkie admitted with a smile.
“So… Displacement Theory is our name… I actually like it, good going Hichigo.”
“Thanks.” said Hichigo sheepishly.
“No worries,” I replied with a smile before I said “Also Hichigo any songs you want to perform?”
“Well there is one called Show me What you got by Powerman 5000.” said Hichigo offhandedly remembering one of his favorite songs.
“Hmm not i’m i’m familiar with… Pinkie you know it?”
“Yeah… not a dreadful tune… I‘ve heard worse… but is it really suitable for a performance where foals could be?” Pinkie asked.
“Well my fallback is Feel Invincible by Skillet and as far as I know it’s appropriate for foals but I’ll need a female vocalist for certain parts.”
Asuna then chuckled before she said “You can thank Kirito for this but I remember that one.”
“Well then I guess that’s settled.” said Hichigo.
“Okay so we’ll start with with getting Stronger then Feel Invincible and after we’ll decide as we go… everyone okay with that?” Craig asked.
“Yep,” everyone replied with a smile
Asuna then said “So I’ll come in after the first song?”
“Yeah you got it.”
“Yeah I got it to.” said Hichigo.
“Okay the only thing you’ll need are your mic’s and we’ll be set,” I said as I closed my laptop.
“So where are they?” asked Hichigo.
I then smiled before I clicked my fingers as five headsets with mics attached to them.
“Sweet shit my man.”
“I may be new with performing on stage but by no lengths am I under equipped for this.”
“So where do we set up cause I think Vinyl’s performance is coming to a close soon.” asked Hichigo.
“Don’t worry I’ve got that sorted,” I replied with a smile.
“Well why don’t we get this show on the road then huh?” exclaimed Hichigo.
“Well get your headsets we should be on soon,” I replied
Mayor Mare then walked in and said “Craig I hope you're ready you’ll be on in five… also… what was your band's name?”
“The band’s name is called Displacement Theory,” I replied calmly.
“Displacement Theory… it’s different I’ll admit,” Mayor Mare replied calmly. “Anyway you better get ready you’ll be on soon.” and with that she walked out the room.
“You guys ready for this?” asked Hichigo with a bit of excitement in his voice.
“Umm… I guess so,” I admitted.
“Asperger's flaring up again Craig?” Asuna asked.
“Yeah... it is.”
“Just calm down man. We’re gonna do great!” said Hichigo putting a hand on Craig’s shoulder.
“I know,” I replied before placing my headset on before I smiled.
“Alright then.” said Hichigo as he put on his own headset.
“You got it,” Kirito agreed before changing his form into his SAO style and doing the same.
“Same here,” Asuna added as she held hers in her hand before she said “I’ll drop mine on when you call me out.”
“Okay then… Pinks you ready?”
“Yep,” she replied as she placed her own set on that had her cutie mark on the side of the headphones.
“So when do we have to go on again?” Hichigo questioned as he didn’t hear any music currently coming from the stage, “the Mayor going to announce us or do we announce ourselves?”
“The Mayor's gonna call us on, Pinkie you get to the decks.”
“You got it she replied before disappearing out the door.”
“I wonder if she knows Flash Step? No ponies legs should be able to move that fast without breaking apart.” muttered Hichigo.
“It is Pinkie so who knows,” I admitted.
Scootaloo then looked at me before she said “I’ll be outside watching you, have fun.”
“As will we,” Luna replied before placing Scootaloo on her back in her magic before she walked out the room.
“See ya after the show!” Hichigo said as he waved them off.
“Well then shall we get to the stage?”
Kirito then smirked before he said “Let's a go.”
“Way ahead of you guys. See on stage!” said Hichigo using his most favored technique to disappear.
“Okay then,” I replied before we all left the room.
Once we reached the side of the stage we saw Hichigo standing just out of view of actual ordinance before I said “Okay then, now we just need to wait for the Mayor to call us onto the stage.”
“Well alright then. I'm pretty excited about this.” said Hichigo as he shifted his feet in anticipation.
“You ever been on a stage before?” I asked.
“It’s pretty amazing, I used to be a drummer in a band before Craig got Displaced,” Kirito admitted as he smiled at the memories of his band.
“Eh I’ve been on stage a few times. Usually with my brother though so with you guys its gonna be a bit new for me.” admitted Hichigo.
“You never know… he could have been Displaced as well heck we all were at different times,” I admitted.
“Maybe. We actually went to the same con with him as the original Ichigo and me as Hichigo. I hope he’s alright.” said Hichigo sadly remembering his brother and how excited he was going to that con.
“You know it’s funny we went to our Con to remember Craig and his father after they went missing… in fact we never have found any trace of him,” Asuna said sadly.
“Hey you may get lucky. Weirder things have happened.” said Hichigo
“Yeah, keep your chin up mum,” I replied with a smile.
We then looked up as he heard the Mayor begin to say “I hope you have had an amazing day everypony, to close off our festivities we have a performance from our local hero and his band.”
“God dammit, i’m not a hero,” I groaned.
“Most people would disagree with you.” said Hichigo with a grin.
“I would also like to thank both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna for taking time out of there day to actually come and watch our small town's performance.”
“Not like enough happens that they wouldn’t want to keep an eye on this place.”
“True that. This place has more incidents that the city of Detroit.” deadpanned Hichigo.
“Along with the fact that Twilight and her friends are here… they are as much as it pains me to say it her greatest weapons.”
“Especially when Twilight’s used as a rifle by Pinkie. Now that’s just so funny I’m even tempted to try it.” said Hichigo before taking on a thinking pose.
“Yeah, yeah,” I chuckled.
“Damn now I really want to try. How much trouble would I get into if I did that?” asked Hichigo.
“No idea,” I replied with a smile.
“So without further adue I would like to welcome onto the stage Displacement Theory,” Mayor Mare said before beginning to walk off the stage as the first song began to play before we slowly made our way onto the stage.
My return is a mystery, thought you had control of me, I'm offended that you're so surprised. That first defeat was a practice round, But I pulled myself off the ground, And I've already planned your demise. I sang calmly.
I won't stop fighting cause I'm not done yet. You're gonna regret, This time I won't let you forget. Kirito continued.
You're not gonna get away this time, I'll strike when you're blind, You'll awake just to find you are mine. Hichigo sang almost sinisterly.
You thought you won, Thought the battle was over, But I, I, I, I'm just getting stronger. Enjoy your freedom, It won't last much longer, Cause I, I, I, I keep getting stronger. myself and Kirito sang together.
When the sky turns to grey, When the light fades away, Kirito sang.
You will say, I just keep getting stronger! I sang much louder than before.
You can try to prepare, Or attack if you dare, Hichigo sang.
I don't care, cause I'm just getting stronger, I sang holding the last note.
I, I, I, I'm just getting stronger! I, I, I, I'm just getting stronger! I, I, I, I'm just getting stronger! I, I, I, I'm just getting stronger! we all sang.
I am the nightmare that replays in your head, I am the shadow lurking under your bed. And when I lose it's never really the end, You should have known I'd have a plan for revenge. myself and Kirito sang in sections.
And I won't stop fighting cause I'm not done yet, You're gonna regret, This time I won't let you forget. You're not, gonna get away this time, I'll strike when you're blind, You'll awake just to find, you are mine. we all sang.
You thought you won, Thought the battle was over, But I, I, I, I'm just getting stronger. Enjoy your freedom, It won't last much longer , Cause I, I, I, I keep getting stronger.
When the sky turns to grey, When the light fades away, You will say, I just keep getting stronger! Stronger every day, Stronger every day… I, I, I, I keep getting stronger! I, I, I, I keep getting stronger! I, I, I, I keep getting stronger! I, I, I, I keep getting stronger! We all sang separately.
As the song finished I walked up to the front of the stage before I said “Well… That was an experience… A new one for me at that, I would honestly like to thank each of you for actually sticking around for us.”
“Come on Craig you know as well as I do they couldn’t resist the chance for some entertainment that doesn’t involve property damage as is usually the case.” said Hichigo with a grin.
“Fine… Fine, anyway that is Hichigo and he will be performing with someone that some of you may recognise. I would like to welcome Asuna onto the stage.” I said before Asuna walked on as I picked up a guitar that was resting at the side of the stage as I nodded to Hichigo.
Hichigo stepped up to the front of the stage to address the crowd, “alright everyone this song is a personal favorite of mine from one of my favorite bands and I hope you enjoy it as much as I do!” declared Hichigo as he signaled for the music to start.
I then nodded to Pinkie and Kirito as they nodded to me as Kirito jumped onto a drum kit, before they started to perform Feel Invincible by Skillet.
Target on my back, lone survivor lasts, They got me in their sights. No surrender no, trigger fingers go, Living the dangerous life started Hichigo slowly before the song started to pick up a bit.
Hey, hey, hey, Everyday when I wake, I'm trying to get up, they're knocking me down. sang Hichigo before Asuna stepped in to sing the next line.
Chewing me up, spitting me out!
Hey, hey, hey, When I need to be saved.You're making me strong, you're making me stand!
Never will fall, never will end! sang Asuna
Shot like a rocket up into the sky, Nothing could stop me tonight!
You make me feel invincible, Earthquake, powerful! Just like a tidal wave, You make me brave! You're my titanium, Fight song, raising up! Like a roar of victory in a stadium! Who can touch me cause I'm, I'm made of fire! Who can stop me tonight? I'm hard wired! You make me feel, invincible!
I feel, I feel it. Invincible! I feel, I feel it. Invincible!
Here we go again, I will not give in. I've got a reason to fight.
Every day we choose, We might win or lose. This is the dangerous life.
Hey, hey, hey, Everyday when I wake, They say that I'm gone; they say that they've won The bell has been rung, it's over and done!Hey, hey, hey, When I need to be saved,They counting me out, but this is my round You in my corner; look at me now! Shot like a rocket up into the sky, Nothing could stop me tonight!
You make me feel invincible, Earthquake, powerful! Just like a tidal wave, You make me brave! You're my titanium, Fight song, raising up! Like a roar of victory in a stadium! Who can touch me cause I'm,I'm made of fire! Who can stop me tonight? I'm hard wired! You make me feel, invincible!
I feel, I feel it. Invincible! I feel, I feel it. Invincible!
You make me feel invincible! You make me feel invincible!
Shot like a rocket up into the sky, Not gonna stop, Invincible!
You make me feel invincible, Earthquake, powerful! Just like a tidal wave, You make me brave! You're my titanium, Fight song, raising up! Like a roar of victory in a stadium!
You make me feel invincible, Earthquake, powerful! Just like a tidal wave, You make me brave! You're my titanium, Fight song, raising up! Like a roar of victory in a stadium! Who can touch me cause I'm, I'm made of fire! Who can stop me tonight? I'm hard wired! You make me feel, invincible!
I feel, I feel it. Invincible! I feel, I feel it. Invincible! roared Hichigo at the end of the song.
Once Hichigo finished the crowd began to cheer before Craig looked to Hichigo and whispered “What's next?” as the mics went quiet.
“How about a classic? No one whether they be pony or human can hate a good Journey song.” whispered back Hichigo.
Asuna then smiled before she whispered “what about Don’t Stop Believing?”
“You just read my mind… mom. Damn that feels weird to say.” said Hichigo.
“It’ll grow on you,” I admitted with a smile.
“I’d hope so.” replied Hichigo with a smile.
“You want to introduce it again?”
“Of course I would be honored.” said Hichigo with a mock bow before facing the crowd, “alright everyone this next song is a classic from our world! If you have even half a decent taste in music then you are going to love it! This is Don’t Stop Believing by Journey!” announced Hichigo before looking into the crowd and spotting Scootaloo with her friends Sweetie Belle and Applebloom and getting and idea.
Using Sonido Hichigo quickly grabbed Scootaloo and reappeared back on the stage with her on his head.
“And my adorable little niece is gonna be helping us!” finished Hichigo trying not to laugh at the surprised looks on the fillies face.
Scootaloo then looked at me before she asked Hichigo “Is this a joke by my dad?”
“Nope. But really I think you should really listen to this song up close to get a real feel for it. It might actually inspire you a bit.” said Hichigo with a grin as he ruffled her mane.
I then looked out to the crowd to see Applebloom, Applejack, Sweetie Belle and Rarity looking at them in surprise.
Seeing their faces Hichigo flashes them a grin and a wink.
I then rolled my eyes before I said “Besides… If i wanted to pull I joke we would have grabbed Applebloom.”
“Why?”
“Who did we listen to earlier?” I replied
“Oh… yeah,” Scootaloo replied in realisation.
“Anyway… I think you’ll need this,” Craig said as he passed her another headset which she placed on.
“You ready for this kiddo?” asked Hichigo
“As ready as I can be I suppose,” Scootaloo admitted.
Just a small town girl. Livin' in a lonely world. She took the midnight train, Goin' anywhere, started off Scootaloo.
Just a city boy. Born and raised in South Detroit. He took the midnight train, Goin' anywhere, jumped in Craig
A singer in a smokey room. The smell of wine and cheap perfume. For a smile they can share the night, It goes on and on, and on, and on, continued Hichigo
Strangers waiting. Up and down the boulevard. Their shadows searching, In the night. Streetlight people. Livin' just to find emotion, Hidin' somewhere in the night. Sang all three in unison.
Workin' hard to get my fill. Everybody wants a thrill. Payin' anything to roll the dice, Just one more time. Started off Scootaloo once more as she really started to get into the song.
Some will win, Some will lose. Some were born to sing the blues. Oh, the movie never ends, It goes on and on, and on, and on. Sang Craig and Hichigo together.
Strangers waiting. Up and down the boulevard. Their shadows searching, In the night. Streetlight people. Livin' just to find emotion, Hidin' somewhere in the night. The three sang together once more.
[Instrumental interlude]
Don't stop believin'. the three sang.
Hold on to that feelin'. sang Scootaloo
Streetlight people. sang Craig
Don't stop believin'. sang the three in unison once more
Hold on. jumped in Hichigo
Streetlight people. Craig sang again
Don't stop believin'. all three sang together.
Hold on to that feelin'. sang Scootaloo
Streetlight people. finished Craig as the song ended.
Taking a few deep breaths Hichigo turned to Craig and whispered in his ear, “now let’s get the other two up here. Not fair if Scoot’s gets all of the attention.”
“I’ve got the perfect song to sing to spite Diamond Tiara.” I whispered back with a smirk.
“Oh do tell.” said Hichigo conspiratorially.
“There was a more upbeat version of Katy perry’s Part Of Me, I think that would fit them,” I replied.
“Oh that would definitely stick it to that stuck up bitch. I’ll get the other two.” said Hichigo as he disappeared and then reappeared holding a surprised Sweetie Belle and Applebloom.
“What’s goin’ on?” Asked Applebloom in surprise.
“Well… do you want to stick it to a certain duo?” I asked cheekily.
Sweetie Belle then smirked before she said “What do you have planned?”
“This song,” I replied before I placed a hand on their heads and told them the lyrics.
They both then looked at me before they said “I really want to try this.”
“Oh trust me kids you’re gonna love it.” said Hichigo
“You’ll both need these,” I replied before placing two headsets on their heads, before I looked to Hichigo and said “Do you want to to introduce them while I get set, I need a different guitar for this one?”
“Alright. Ahem, mares and colts of all ages I know you know of these three and now I’m happy to announce that they are going to sing a song for all of you! Now this song is a modified version of the original but it is no less amazing. The song is Part of Me by Katy Perry! Your up girls!” finished Hichigo with a flourish as he used Sonido to appear a few feet away to give the three more room.
I then nodded to Kirito before he began to get ready to start the song.
Days like this I want to fly away. Scootaloo sang.
Pack my bags and watch your shadow fade. Applebloom continued.
you chewed me up, and spit me out, Like I was poison in your mouth. followed Sweetie Belle.
You took my light, you drained me down. Scootaloo sang.
That was then and this is now. Applebloom and Sweetie Belle sang in unison.
Now look at me. They all sang together
This is the part of me that you're never gonna ever take away from me. This is the part of me that you're never gonna ever take away from me. Throw your sticks and stones, Throw your bombs and your blows, But you're not gonna break my soul, This is the part of me that you're never gonna ever take away from me. they all sang.
I just wanna throw my phone away. Scootaloo sang
Find out who is really there for me. Applebloom sang next.
you ripped me off, your love was cheap, Was always tearing at the seams. Sweetie Belle sang afterwards
I fell deep and you let me drown. Scootaloo sang.
But that was then and this is now Sweetie Belle and Applebloom sang.
Now look at me. they all sang together.
This is the part of me that you're never gonna ever take away from me. This is the part of me that you're never gonna ever take away from me. Throw your sticks and stones, Throw your bombs and your blows, But you're not gonna break my soul. This is the part of me that you're never gonna ever take away from me. They all sang at once.
Now look at me, I'm sparkling; Sweetie belle sang.
A firework, a dancing flame; Scootaloo sang.
You won't ever put me out again Applebloom sang calmly.
This is the part of me that you're never gonna ever take away from me, This is the part of me that you're never gonna ever take away from me. Throw your sticks and stones, Throw your bombs and your blows, But you're not gonna break my soul, they all sang together.
This is the part of me that you're never gonna ever take away from me. Scootaloo sang by herself to finish the song.
They each then looked at eachother before the bowed to the crowd before the whole crowd began to cheer for the three fillies before they all looked at me and Hichigo before Scootaloo said “Thank you for allowing us to do that uncle, dad.”
“No worries Scoots.” I replied with a smile.
Asuna then walked up to me before she said “Craig… Do you mind if I perform next… I feel like I know a song.”
“Sure what is it?”
“I believe the songs called Overfly, I think it was part of the series Asuna was from?”
“It was, it was the second outro, I believe,” I replied calmly.
“Yeah it does sound like it.” agreed Hichigo as he looked at the three fillies soaking up the attention from the crowd, “lets hope those three don’t acquire huge ego’s after this. That’s Rainbow’s thing.”
“Like we’re one’s to talk,” I chuckled.
“Hey we can’t help but be natural baddasses. It’s in our nature.” pointed out Hichigo with crossed arms.
“Not arguing that,” I replied as I looked to Scootaloo who simply nodded to me before whispering to Sweetie Belle and Applebloom before they walked off the stage.
“So is Asuna ready for her part?” asked Hichigo.
“Of course I am,” Asuna replied as she ruffled Hichigo’s hair.
“Well then do you want to introduce this song then mum… if that's okay with you bro?”
“You act as if I don’t enjoy it?” said Hichigo with a smirk before walking up to the front of the stage and getting the ponies attention fairly quickly, “alright everyone now I know you enjoyed those adorable embodiments of mayhem and chaos, well most of you did at least, but now let’s move on! Next up singing is my mother Asuna!” exclaimed Hichigo.
I then looked forwards to see Luna and Celestia look at each other in surprise at Hichigo’s comment before Asuna walked to the front of stage.
I then nodded Pinkie before what sounded to be a piano began could be heard through the speakers.
“Goddamn I wonder how she does that!” said Hichigo to himself wanting to know Pinkies reality bending powers even more now.
Hooves up high raise them high, And cast your worries to the sky. There's no doubt not one doubt, As I make my wish and let it cry out.
If I gathered all the love in my heart, that grows with every passing day, I would find a confusing puzzle that changes and rearranges. Will I ever find my place, I'm not sure. Or will I forever feel insecure? And the moment all the questions fade I notice my tears, But can't hold them back.
Maybe it's too late I've lost my chance, All of my questions shall go unanswered, Will I keep fighting to find the light or will I descend to a bitter end?
Hands up high raise them high, And cast your worries to the sky. If you can't stand then take my hand, And I will rise to fight by your side, My beating heart is burning on. And as it races I realize There's no doubt not one doubt, As I make my wish and let it cry out.
I have always danced to my own beat. But you always throw me out of sync. 'Cause around you I am holding back and I'm mastering a fake brave smile.
Maybe it's too late I've lost to my dreams, All of my wishes come true only here. If I wake up now I'll lose this moment, I fear my dreams will fade around me.
I'm so close yet so far, I can't reach out to where you are, I'd give my heart I'd give my soul, But some things are not in our control. Your hand's not meant for me to hold, And I'll be lonely when you're gone. I'm aware so aware, Only through my memory you'll be there.
It's not the destiny that I've dreamed of, And as I cry I know this is goodbye. How can I ever reach you, When I can't even see the sky.
Hands up high raise them high, And cast your worries to the sky. If you can't stand then take my hand, And I will rise to fight by your side. My beating heart is burning on, And as it races I realize, There's no doubt not one doubt, As I make my wish and let it cry out.
Once she finished singing I looked to Hichigo before I whispered “and she hated singing to crowds before she was displaced.”
“What a change I say. So what’s up next?” whispered back Hichigo.
“Hmm… I’d say we have time for two more songs… maybe… what about an english cover of the fourth opening from Naruto Shippuden… what was it called Closer?”
“Yeah I remember that. Honestly I found it the best opening out of the Naruto Shippuden series save for maybe the eighth one.”
“Best thing in the series to be fair… to much filler for my liking,” I admitted with a chuckle.
“Well that’s just how it is. Now let’s get on with it shall we? I plan on us starting yours and Scoot’s training in gaining a Zanpakuto sometime tomorrow if possible since the process can take a while.” said Hichigo while walking to the front of the stage.
“Okay then, let's onto the next track… I say me and you for this one?”
“Sounds good to me bro.” responded Hichigo.
“Go ahead,” I replied with a smile.
“Alright everyone! Not gonna bore you with a long ass lecture this time! For this next song it’s me and my bro singing Closer!” exclaimed Hichigo.
All that we love and hold so dear, Could disappear one day without warning. I sang first.
We fear if we get too close to it, We’ll lose it all in a heartbeat. Hichigo followed.
Can you reminisce? Can you recall. The last time you felt some joy at all? Or maybe you are so blessed to a point, Where you can't remember anything. I sang.
The fact we’re alive right here and now, We take it for granted but that’s how, We’ll find hope when we may need it most, When we realize the miracle. Hichigo sang.
All that we love and hold so dear, Could disappear one day without warning, We fear if we get too close to it, We’ll lose it all in a heartbeat. You know the closer you get to something, The tougher it is to see it, And I'll never take it for granted. Let’s go. we both sang in unison.
Some people may call the kindest deed, An act of mere hypocrisy, But never mind those who have lost their faith, You shouldn't give in to what they say. Hichigo sang.
As a matter of fact, just hear me out, Even if it was for a selfish cause. I sang.
A salvageable hypocrisy, Is superior to murderous honesty. Hichigo sang.
Everyone tells you from time to time, To never give up like a scene from a movie, They tell you to stand up for yourself, As if was always that easy. There is a handful of courage in my heart, That is waiting to shine on my darkest day, And I'll never take it for granted. Let’s go. I sang.
As the instrumental continued I shouted “Alright everyone, if you know the chorus sing long!”
All that we love and hold so dear, Could disappear one day without warning, We fear if we get too close to it. We’ll lose it all in a heartbeat, You know the closer you get to something. The tougher it is to see it, And I'll never take it for granted. Everyone tells you from time to time, To never give up like a scene from a movie, They tell you to stand up for yourself, As if it was always that easy. There is a handful of courage in my heart, That is waiting to shine on my darkest day, And I'll never take it for granted. Let’s go. finished everyone as the whole crowd erupted in cheers.
As the cheers calmed down I looked towards Kirito who smiled and nodded in agreement to what I was thinking before I said “I know exactly what to do to close this off.”
“And what may that be bro?” asked Hichigo.
“Ever heard of ACDC?” I asked calmly.
“Anyone who hasn’t should be shot in the face.” said Hichigo seriously.
“Do you remember how they finished off their live performances?” I asked seriously.
“Doesn’t Angus run across the stage playing his guitar the whole way?”
“Well yes but I was referring to the last song they sing,” I clarified.
“Not off the top of my head no.” answered Hichigo as he took on a thinking pose.
“Does the song For Those About To Rock ring a bell?” I asked with a smile as I nodded to pinkie who quickly disappeared.
“Oh you mean the firing of the cannons?” Hichigo said with realization.
“Eyupp.”
“But how we gonna do that when Equestria doesn’t have any?” asked Hichigo.
“All I will say is one name… Pinkie.”
“That crazy Pink menace. Does she even have a cannon big enough for that?”
“Who knows with her?” I asked before I saw what looked to be a cannon appear on both sides of the stage as Pinkie jumped back onto the decks as I smiled and clicked my fingers as a ton more appeared floating behind us.
“.... okay I’m just putting this out there now, but if even one of those things just happen to ‘accidently’ hit me…. I’m drowning you in cake batter Pinkie.” said Hichigo with an ‘i’m watching you’ stare.
“There’s worse ways to go,” She admitted with a giggle.
“.... okay I just cannot threaten her with a straight face anymore. She’s fucking adorable!” said Hichigo as he gripped where his heart was as if in pain.
“Scootaloo beat her to it though,” I admitted
“Yeah she nearly gave me a heart attack… and I don’t even think I’m capable of having one!” said Hichigo as he thought back on that little incident.
“You better issue a warning for all pegasi to land just to be safe,” I admitted with a smile.
“Yeah I’ll get someone on that,” said Hichigo as he used Sonido to quickly drag a surprised Rainbow Dash to them. After telling her what needed to be done she quickly took off to make sure there was no pegasi in the sky for when the cannons went off.
“We’ll give her a minute to sort that while we make sure everything's set up,” I replied with a smile.
“Alright but if she doesn’t get it done in ‘ten seconds flat’ I’m so going to tease her for it.” said Hichigo with his usual grin.
“Not the first thing she couldn’t do that fast,” I teased.
“So true, so true.” agreed Hichigo.
I continued to follow Rainbow Dash’s movements I smirked as I realised she took longer than ten seconds until she looked at me and nodded. I then turned to Hichigo and said “Looks like we’re set.”
“Well then I guess we should finish this show.” said Hichigo.
“Okay, be my guest to tell them the last song.”
“Alright, alright.” said Hichigo as he made his way to the front of the stage as if it was second nature now.
“Well wasn’t that something huh!? Well our next and final song of the night will be another classic by a very popular band called ACDC! The song’s name is For those about to Rock!” exclaimed Hichigo.
Stand up and be counted, for what you are about to receive.
We are the dealers, We'll give you everything you need. Hail hail to the good times, Cos rock has got the right of way. We ain't no legends ain't no cause, We're just livin' for today.
For those about to rock, we salute you! For those about to rock, we salute you!
We rock at dawn on the front line, Like a bolt right outta the blue. The skies alight with a guitar bite, Heads will roll and rock tonight.
For those about to rock, we salute you! For those about to rock, we salute you! For those about to rock, we salute you! yes we do. For those about to rock, we salute you!
Salute!
We're just a battery for hire with the guitar fire. Ready and aimed at you. Pick up your balls and load up your cannon. For a twenty one gun salute.
For those about to rock, Fire. one of the cannons behind us fired off a flash along with smoke however no cannonballs. We salute you!
For those about to rock. another one of the cannons fired yet again with no effect We salute you!
For those about to rock, Fire another one of the cannons fire
We salute you, Hold! Fire! another one of the cannons fire yet again We salute you!
We salute you, c'mon
For those about to rock, we salute you! For those about to rock, we salute you! For those about to rock, we salute you! For those about to rock, we salute you! The cannons firing off at intervals.
Shoot! one cannon fired off. Shoot! another cannon fired.
Shoot! another cannon fired off. Shoot! before yet another cannon fired.
For those who give, For those who take, Those left high, And those on the make, We salute you.
We salute you, We salute you! We salute you!
The cannons fired multiples times at regular intervals after each other for a few seconds before Hichigo shouted Fire!as the remaining cannons all fired at once.
The ponies in the crowd went absolutely nuts as everyone who was singing soaked up the praise before Hichigo suddenly had a thought and whispered to Craig, “um will I have to talk to the Princesses again. Cause I don’t want to piss off another Celestia if I can help it.”
“Oh trust me if she knew half the things us Displaced have done she’s hate everyone of us instantly,” I admitted as all of us walked to the front of the stage before we bowed to the crowd as we applauded them.
Kirito then said “There’s one thing I want to do before we finish.”
“And what might that be fairy man?” teased Hichigo.
“This,” He replied as he pulled out a phone and said “How about a selfie with the crowd?”
“I’m game for that.” said Hichigo with a smile.
Asuna then smiled as she reactivate her mic and said “If you wouldn’t mind looking towards the stage for a second we would like to take a photo with you all,” as Kirito held his phone up as everyone got in front of the camera before he took multiple pictures with the phone's camera.
At one point during the pictures Hichigo appeared behind Celestia with a sign saying “SUNBUTT’S ASS CAN CRUSH STEEL AND SHIT DIAMONDS!” all with a shit eating grin on his face. He quickly appeared back in his previous spot though before any of the ponies near Celestia or Celestia herself could notice his little stunt. He still never lost his grin though.
Craig just smirked and whispered “You need to be careful buddy, we don’t want Celestia after us for this.”
“Compared to other things I’ve done that was tame. You want a real show just get me a mallet, some glue and a banana then we’ll have a party.” said Hichigo truthfully.
“...I really worry about what you could do if someone wasn’t watching you.”
“You should be more worried about Pinkie if she ever went psycho. The most you’ll get out of me is sever mental damage that may require weeks or even months of therapy.”
“True I suppose”, I admitted before we all began to walk off the stage.
“But seriously Kirito don’t show that picture to Celestia or even mention it to her or else I'll probably wake up tomorrow with a horn in my ass.” said Hichigo as he gave a final wave at the crowd.
Kirito then smirked before he said “No promises.”
“You may be a duel weilding master buddy but I will still stomp the shit out of your pixie ass if Celestia catches wind of this.”
“And that won’t even take much being I can trounce both of you at once,” I added which caused Kirito to look to the ground ashamed.
“Ah lighten up guys Celestia’s extremely gullible so I don’t think she’ll figure out what happened at all as long as no one tells her.” said Hichigo with an easygoing wave of his hand.
“True,” I admitted with a smile.
As we reached the dressing room again to see Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom waiting inside for us before they all jumped at us and shouted “That was amazing!”
Hichigo managed to catch the three in mid -air before they ended up plowing into the group and said with a smile, “just amazing? Guess we’re losing our touch Craig. But yeah we did pretty good everything considered. I actually wouldn’t mind doing this again in the future.”
“And I have feeling we would all be glad to have you,” I replied to which everyone nodded in approval, before I said “anyway… you said you wanted to start training tomorrow morning… how about you stay my place tonight,” I offered.
“Well alright then. Hope I don’t cause any trouble.”
“I have Rainbow Dash flying around trying to get my attention constantly… my house is almost Twilight’s library to her,” I admitted with a smile
“Well i’m afraid we have to decline we have a lot to do back in the past… but before we go, Hichigo catch.” Asuna said before she tossed him to small objects, the first being a small pin and the second being an amulet that looked like two swords crossed over each other.
“Your guys tokens?” stated Hichigo.
“What else would we give you? We don’t have any amazing skills or abilities we can teach or bestow on you,” Kirito admitted.
“I didn’t expect you to give me any amazing abilities or skills or whatever to begin with. But thanks anyways.” said Hichigo as he pocketed the items.
“No worries… my son,” Asuna admitted before looking to Craig as she asked “Craig could you?”
“Ain’t you two forgetting something?” Craig asked.
“No what?” Asuna asked
“Oh right we don’t have Hichigo’s token,” Kirito replied in realisation.
“Yeah let’s fix that shall we.” Said Hichigo as he looked to Craig.
“What?” I asked.
“How do I summon my own token.” asked Hichigo simply.
“... Actually that a fair point… in my case I just clone my over and over again… maybe you can replicate it or call it from the void if you focus?”
Shrugging his shoulders Hichigo holds out his hand and focuses on brining his token out of the void. A few seconds later and two replica’s of Zangetsu appear and Hichigo grabs one in each hand.
“Huh, well what do ya know it worked!” said Hichigo as he held the two large cleaver blades to Kirito and Asuna.
“Thank you,” Asuna replied before she said “Is there anything we’re forgetting?”
“Not that i can think of,” said Hichigo.
“Actually yes,” Asuna replied before she kissed Scootaloo on the forehead before she said “Now that's everything.”
I then smiled before I said “Kirito, Asuna, our contracts are complete.”
A portal then appeared below them before Kirito said “Well then… we’ll see you all again soon.”
“Count on it.” said Hichigo with a genuine smile.
I then smiled at them and said “you know it,” before I saluted them as the portal closed above them.
As we got back from Craig’s Universe, I looked to Asuna before I said “So… was it just me or did Craig seem like he hadn’t… lost someone yet?”
“I thought I was the only one who noticed that… I thought I was going crazy.” Asuna replied calmly.
“So… that version of him was before we last met?”
“So he’s your brother… he is powerful… much more powerful than both of you.” Sombra replied calmly.
“Yeah… he is… but you need to remember this The loneliest people are the kindest, the saddest people smile the brightest, the most damaged people are the wisest, all because they don’t wish to see anyone else suffer the way they did,” Asuna admitted sadly.
“Are you saying his happiness is all a facade?”
“Not when we saw him it wasn’t, that was genuine… but that will change soon… his happiness will not last… it never has.”
“Yeah… he never seemed to have his hope up like he did with all of us together again.”
“So… what do we need to do?” asked Sombra
“Well… we need to help with the guards training, and then I want to get Celestia to do something for us.” Asuna admitted.
“And what would that be?”
“Do you remember what Craig was wearing?”
“Yeah… a black Trench Coat like mine… what are you getting at?”
“Where would he have got it, he said he had a note… with our initials… we must have gone back it’s unlikely a scrap of paper could have gotten to that room along with the coat.”
“Are you saying that we placed them there for him to have?”
“It would make sense… if the princess had your token…. I suppose she could call you when he appears,” Sombra suggested.
“I guess you have a point, anyway we should get to the barracks and get ready for training,” Kirito replied calmly.
“You're right… we really need to work out how to read time here… I can’t say the time on our inventories are right without something to check them by,” Asuna pointed out.
“I guess… let's just focus on the tasks at hand.”
“Okay, let's go,” Asuna replied before they made their way to the barracks.
As they arrived at the Barracks they saw that there a large majority of the guard was just standing sitting near the walls talking to each other along with a few who were holding their spears and stabbing them into training dummies.
Some of the guards that were sitting down then noticed us before they quickly stood up causing me to smirk before I looked up to see that it wasn’t us they reacted to but Celestia and Luna who had walked in behind us.
I then looked to them before I said “It’s good to see you both,” with a bow.
Celestia just smiled back, whilst Luna remained quiet before she walked past us as I saw what almost looked like a green light appear in her eyes before it disappeared, I then looked to Asuna who looked to have not seen it.
I then closed my eyes before I heard Sombra say “I know that look… that light… something wrong with Luna… be careful, we need to figure out what’s going on with her.”
I simply nodded before opening my eyes before Celestia who seemed oblivious to what was happening with Luna began to make her way towards the guards as they all began to pick you swords, spears and bows and began to practice with them.
Celestia then turned to us before she said “So… what were you up to this time when you disappeared?”
“Well… we met my son again… and a new one,” Asuna admitted which got a look from both Celestia and Luna.
“She meant my brother has added someone else to our family that we have met.” I clarified as Celestia just smiled in understanding.
“Well then, I guess you had a good time then,” Celestia replied.
“Also… I’m sorry to request this of you but,”
“Don’t worry, we’ll be glad to help,” Celestia said as she cut me off.
“Well… could you use this to call us when my brother appears in the future… there’s something’s we need to give him.” I said as I held a copy of my amulet in my hand which was quickly picked up in Celestia's magic.
“It would be our pleasure,” Celestia and Luna said in unison.
“Thank you,” I replied with a smile before we all began to watch over the guards training.
Once the guards had finished the princess’s looked at us before we heard Luna's voice say “Kirito, Asuna… it’s time,” however strangely her mouth did not move.
I then looked to Celestia and Luna before I heard the voice added “And don’t bother asking the me in front of you, I’m calling in response to Craig’s arrival in the future… how did you say this thing worked.”
I then smiled before I said, “looks like we need to go… Luna, in the future this information is important, to call us from our token you just need to ask.”
Luna then looked at us questionably before a portal opened in front of us on the floor as we said “We’ll see you sooner… or later Princess.”
Celestia then smiled before she said “Go, whoever called you may need you, just get back when you can… and have fun.”
“We will,” I replied before we both jumped into the portal as it closed above us.
As we exited the portal we saw Luna standing in front of us with an unconscious Celestia on the ground before Luna said “This wasn’t us, we swear.”
“Why do you think we’d think you hurt your sister?” Asuna asked.
“Well… the last time we met… I did seal get you both sealed in stone?” Luna admitted sadly.
“Luna… that hasn’t happened so don’t worry,” I replied.
“If this meeting is what sent you away all that time ago we fear it may soon be too late to stop us.” Luna said sadly before she continued to say “Anyway your son just left us?”
“Wait us?” I asked before I saw a white unicorn that had dark blue mane and tail with some brighter streaks that were running through it. He was wearing what looked to be purple and gold armour and appeared to have what looked to have a six-pointed star on a shield shaped buckle resting near the front of his armour.
The pony then looked at us before he said “Princess… who are these… things?”
“Shining Armour these two are the captains of the guard one thousand years ago… when we were actually able to fight and train them alongside you.”
Shining Armour then looked at us before he shouted “Wait… these things are the heroes that were sealed away!”
“Umm… sorry, you are?” I asked.
“My name is Shining Armour, I am the Captain of the guard,” he said with pride.
“You mean the guard that are doing nothing to help stop Discord right now apart from cowering in fear?” I pointed out as I gestured to a pair of guards who were each curled up in a ball near the door, “If so… I think you're doing a poor job of training them.”
Shining Armour then glared at us as Luna smirked before Shining said “Okay then you think you could do better show me what you can do?”
“You aren’t worth the time or energy it would take,” I replied calmly ignoring Shining Armour before saying “Luna could you show us where Craig will rest after he deals with Discord.”
“Of course,” Luna replied before she said, “Although you may want to.”
She was then cut off as Shining Armour charged me before I spun around and used one hand to pin him to the ground before I shouted “I was talking to the Princess show some respect!” Which caused Asuna to smirk and Shining Armour to go quiet before I said “Sorry about that Luna… but he did ask me to prove it,” as I released him.
“Well, Shining Armour… there’s your proof,” Luna said calmly.
“Ugh… you really could have warned me about that Princess.” Shining Armour groaned.
“Well… you did taunt someone who I’d say has more power than you… besides, they have taken Discord just as Craig is attempting to do right now.”
“Wait… you took Discord on!” Shining shouted in surprise.
“Well yeah, is that really surprising?” Asuna asked.
“Anyway, Shining Armour, we wish to tell you that if Craig is unable to hold Discord off should the need arise his sword can be strengthened by the Elements.”
“What do you mean Princess?”
“The sword was forged normally… but before it cooled both me and my sister hit it with the elements as an extra defence if the elements didn’t stop the enemy… the power will dormant until the blade is once again struck with them, but this is to only be used as a last resort.” Luna explained.
“I understand Princess,” Shining Armour replied.
“Well then, you need to get Craig to Ponyville… and don’t tell him about Kirito or Asuna.”
“I understand,” he replied as he bowed to us all before leaving.
I then turned to Luna before I said “So shall we move Celestia first before we get sorted.”
“Actually you may want to look through that window first,” Luna said gesturing to a window to the right of them before we I switched to my ALO form before we both flew to the window as we saw a black haired human standing below us looking towards a nearby labyrinth.
Asuna then looked at me before she said “So this is what he was like when he arrived.”
“Indeed… he was just like you described to us… although I was surprised when we met him, he was so calm… completely different to how you reacted… he also acted like he knew me… we understand why though now.”
“I guess you're right,” I then stopped as I saw Craig look towards us before I said, “You don’t think he saw us do you?”
“How could he… this glass is stained he shouldn’t see a clear image of us he should assume we are just two ponies that entered the room.”
Shining Armour then walked up to him before Craig turned around and they walked out of our sights.
I then turned back to Luna before I said “so… where are we gonna move your sister too?”
“Her room… Craig said it may be best to carry her in magic… would you mind assisting us?”
“Of course Princess, it would be our pleasure,” Asuna replied before Luna picked Celestia up in her magic before we made our way up to her room.
Once we reached Celestia’s room Luna carefully placed her on the bed before she slowly pulled some covers over her, however, she was then quickly grabbed by Celestia before we heard her say “I’m so sorry… I can’t let it happen again… I failed you once, I can’t again… Asuna, I’ll protect him.”
Asuna then looked at me before she said “Wow… that's actually a surprise.”
“Umm… would you mind helping us,” Luna asked as she was held in place by Celestia.
“No worries,” I replied as I saw a small plushie in the shape of some sort of bird which I went to grab before I felt it burn my hand as it moved before I realised it wasn’t a plushie but an actual bird.
I then looked towards the other side of the room before I saw what looked like a plushie that looked like… Luna which I quickly grabbed not questioning the fact as Asuna slowly moved Celestia’s hooves out of the way so Luna could get out before I quickly placed the plushie in its place.
I then looked at Luna as she nodded before we made our way out of the room closing the door behind us.
As we made our way back through the halls Luna looked towards us before she asked “So, why did you want to come here when he appeared… why not wait?”
“There are some things we needed to drop off, one here and another after he leaves Ponyville, we know where to leave the second one so don’t worry about that,” Asuna admitted with a smile.
“Well… I guess we could give everyone a room for when they return… and I could send Twilight a letter telling them to inform us they are coming back so you can get clear of Canterlot so Craig doesn’t see you… we assume it’s not his time yet.”
“Not yet… we both also wish that you keep us coming back a secret from him… same goes with us being the statues.”
Luna then looked at us in shock before she said “How do you know about that?”
“We… well, let's just say this isn’t the latest we’ve appeared up to date.” I admitted.
Luna then looked at us questionably before she said “We guess we’ll learn what you mean sooner or later.”
“You will, but could you not tell your sister that you’ve seen us yet.”
“We will try,” Luna replied with a smile before she turned to a nearby room and said, “This is where we will put him, what are you dropping off?”
I then looked to Asuna as she wrote out a small note that read,
Craig, take this trench coat as a gift, we wish you the best you luck. We’ll both meet you eventually. K&A
Once the note was finished she placed it on a nearby table before a Trench coat that was similar to mine appeared in my hands. I then walked to a nearby cupboard before placing the jacket on a hanger before shutting the door leaving it open enough that you could see the coat.
I then looked to Asuna before I said “and now we wait for Discord to be dealt with.”
Luna then stopped before she said “Actually we need to send Twilight’s friendship letters back to her for some reason… We better get that started,” Luna replied before she disappeared.
I then looked to Asuna before we nodded to each other before we walked towards the statue garden.
Once we reached the statue garden we began looking around as we saw our own statues before I said “So… we see ourselves like this right now… weird seeing myself in stone… I wonder what the circumstances were for this to have happened to us?”
“I don’t know… but it seemed like Luna did something from how she reacted to seeing us… and what did she mean by it’s almost too late?”
“Well, whatever she means… they know.” I admitted gesturing to our statues.
“True, but I guess for them to know… we need to find out,” Asuna admitted.
“Well… if that's the case we can do it as a team,” Sombra admitted as he appeared on my shoulder.
“We suppose you're right,” A voice said from behind us.
We then turned around to see both Celestia and Luna standing behind us before Asuna said “Princesses it’s good to see you… although we didn’t think you knew we’d be back this early Celestia.”
“Well, it is pretty clear that you aren’t back completely… but… I'm sorry.”
“What do you have to be sorry for?”
“We are both sorry for our parts in getting you both stuck like that,” Luna admitted as she pointed one of her hooves to the statues.
“Ugh… that hasn’t happened yet… we could change it.” I groaned
“No… you won’t be able to… it’s most likely already too late to prevent what's going to happen,” Celestia admitted sadly.
“Well… I’d never say it’s too late to change what happened.”
“We wish that was true,” Luna muttered before a scroll appeared in front of her which she opened and read.
She then looked to us both before she said “They’re done with Discord… well mostly.”
“Yeah about that, don’t trust him… he’s gonna play Craig soon and make him suffer,” Asuna admitted.
“What do you mean,” Celestia asked clearly worried.
“He’s going to try and force Craig to do a lot of things he wouldn’t do normally… just make sure someone’s watching him in case.”
“We promise you that we will keep him safe,” Luna replied with a smile.
“Well then, I think it’s time we get moving,” I admitted before I switched to my ALO form and said, “Well princesses, we’ll need to go and get Craig’s second gift sorted, I hope we’ll see you both again soon in this timeline.”
“As do we… good luck and… be careful.” Luna said calmly before we both bowed to them before flying off towards Ponyville hoping that Craig didn’t see us.
-1 hour later-
As we got closer to ponyville I asked Asuna “You got what we need to give him?”
“Yeah, I'll get it out once we get there… and we need to be stealthy… not hard for you with Sombra… not so easy for me.”
I then stopped and thought for a second before I said “Sombra could you help her… my black clothes should be fine as camo in the dark but her blue hair and clothes ain’t gonna cut it.”
“Umm… as we slow down I’ll switch to her, keep her in the shadows… you know where we need to go?” Sombra asked.
“Yeah, just keep near me and I'll lead us there,” Asuna said calmly.
“Okay,” both me and Sombra replied.
We then looked forwards as we began to see Ponyville in the distance before I smiled as I asked Asuna “you got the letter?”
“Yes, I got it.”
“Okay let's move,” I replied as we reached the outskirts of Ponyville and began to slow down as we landed on the ground near carousel Boutique to see that the area was strangely clear of any civilians before Sombra quickly switched to Asuna before she was covered in shadows as she kept close to the walls using Sombra to hide in the shadows.
I then nodded to them before walking around the store until we saw where Asuna knew Craig would move in as we approached the house.
Asuna then looked around before she said “can you get us in?”
I then smirked as I looked to Sombra and nodded as a shadow went into the hole before a faint click was heard from the door I turned the handle as the door opened before I walked into the house followed by Asuna as she closed the door behind her.
As soon as we got inside we noticed that the room was already filled with furniture spread around the room filling up the majority of the available space.
I then looked to Asuna before I said “Right we’ll get the letter sorted then we’ll head home and deal with whatever Celestia and Luna were sorry about.”
“I’m with you, let's get moving.” Asuna replied as she said “Sombra… keep an eye out for if someone comes in.”
“Of course.” he replied before we made our way upstairs.
As soon as we got up the stairs we walked into the rooms one by one until we found the only room in the house that seemed to have a bed before I looked to Asuna and said “Let's get this sorted.”
“Yeah… you got the chain?” She asked.
“Yep,” I replied as I opened my menu before clicking one of the buttons before a small silver chain necklace appeared in my hand as Asuna did the same as an envelope appeared in her hand.
“May I?” She asked holding her hand out as I simply nodded and placed it in her hand before it was put inside of the envelope before it was closed and placed on a nearby table.
We then nodded to each other as we walked out the room closing the door behind us before we made our way downstairs as Sombra nodded to us before he closed the door from our side and turned back into shadow and merged with my own.
We then grabbed hold of our tokens before I said “How do we do this without Luna?”
“I… hadn’t thought of that…” Asuna admitted before we heard Celestia's voice say through our tokens “Asuna, Kirito I need your help.”
“Or that works,” I muttered before a portal opened in front of us before we both ran through it back to our universe.
As we got back to our own world we looked around us to see an extremely different scene that of when we left, the castle was now falling apart at the seams, some of the pillars that held some of the rooms up had collapsed and the rooms above them turned to rubble.
We then looked up before we saw Celestia and some sort of creature that held similarities to Luna however it’s coat was black instead of blue.
I then looked to Asuna before she said “Umm… you think this is what they were referring to earlier?”
“Could be… maybe we should stop…” I was then cut off as Celestia crashed into the ground in front of us.
Asuna then looked at her before she said “You okay… you and Luna arguing about something again?”
“That's not my sister… I refuse to believe it is.”
“...No… it is her… you may deny the fact but it is her,” I admitted as I quickly drew my swords.
“No… it can’t be her.”
“It is… we are sure of the fact.” Asuna added.
“What are you on about?” The voice asked above us before I looked up to her and said “Or maybe I am mistaken… she doesn’t sound like Luna.”
“True… we could have been misinformed… Princess… think you can stand?” Asuna asked.
“Just about… can you buy me some time… I need to get something.”
“We’ll buy you as long as we can, just work…” I was then cut off as the mare above us fired a burst of dark blue magic towards us which caused me to quickly draw my blades as I blocked the blast as it pushed me back. I then sighed and “as quick as you can… you’ll have only a few minutes at most.”
“...we’ll try… just hold out for as long as you can.”
“We will… just get moving,” Asuna added as she drew her rapier as our wings appeared on our backs before we flew up to meet the mare above us.
“You’re going to challenge me… don’t waste my time,” The mare said laughing.
“What about… no…. Besides you barely look a threat daymare… whatever.”
“It’s Nightmare Moon and I will bring forth eternal night and…” she was then cut off as four arrows made from ice raced by her head.
“Next time they will not miss,” Asuna admitted the runes around her disappearing as she lowered her hand as she stared at Nightmare Moon.
“You dare try and hit me!”
“Try’s a very inaccurate word right now for what she did,” I said from behind her as I brought both my swords down towards her back before she quickly teleported away dodging the swords and reappearing behind a distance away from me.
“Those tricks won’t work… you clearly don’t realise who I was do you?”
“Yes… and we plan on getting Luna back and I know she can see what you're forcing her to do.”
“And how do you know that?”
“Fuck you that's how ” I smirked.
“What did you say!” She shouted in anger as she flew towards me at high speeds.
“Oh I'm sorry did I say that too fast for you… maybe I could tell you again.” I mocked as I readied my swords before I whispered “Su Grah Dun” as she approached as I swung my swords up catching her off guard before I slowly said “Fuck… You... That's...How.”
She then began to back away as she said “her memories never said anything about you being this fast.”
“Well here’s another surprise for you… Sombra let's do it.”
“You got it!” Sombra shouted out as his shadows engulfed me before parts of my armour became covered by the shadows while others spread along my wings altering them as they began to glow in a dark green glow and a red horn appeared on my head.
I then looked back to Nightmare Moon before I said “We will stand as one” before a flowing red cape appeared on my back whilst I opened my eyes turned slightly green as purple smoke pulsed around my head.
Seconds later I placed one hand out in front of me as our horn began to glow green firing a beam towards us at the same time as Nightmare Moon as they began to push against each other.
“Well looks like you didn’t tell little Luna everything about you,” Nightmare Moon mocked.
“Funny I was just going to say the same thing,” I replied as I opened my hands before two crystal pillars appeared beside her. I then began to bring my hands together as the pillars began to move towards each other causing her to teleport away as I smirked as my body morphed into shadows.
Asuna then looked at our health bars as they slowly began falling as she said “That’s the issue with them being like this... the form damages their bodies over time… I need to keep back as a support while they're like this so they can keep fighting for longer.”
Nightmare Moon then noticed Asuna before she fired a beam of magic towards us which we dodged by turning into shadows as the blast phased through us before she smirked and we turned around to see the attack approaching Asuna.
Sombra then quickly manipulated our shadow as we used Asuna’s shadow to teleport near her before bringing out swords up blocking the blow as it once again pushed us back before I asked her “you okay?”
“Yeah… thanks.” she then looked at our stats and said “You’ll both need to get out of that state… your health’s depleting to quick as you are and it looks like your Magic is drained as well… we can’t keep using spells or fighting separately.”
“Yeah… Sombra… we need to stop using this form… it’ll kill is if we don’t.”
“Ugh… you're right,” He groaned back before we returned to normal before he said, “but we will need to just keep buying Celestia time for whatever she’s planning.”
“Yeah, we can hold out… but you both need a heal if we are to stand a chance,” Asuna admitted as she brought her hands up before she said “Þeír fylla heilagr austr, brott svalr bani” before we were all surrounded by what looked to be water droplets as our health bars slowly improved.
“Right then so… we attack together from here on out?” I asked as I blocked another blast of magic from Nightmare Moon using my swords.
“You got it,” Asuna replied as she unsheathed her rapier as her wings appeared on her back.
Nightmare Moon then looked at us before she said “You're kidding…. Your kidding right? She mocked “you're just a medic… go help some of those useless guards that you trained and let the real soldiers fight.”
“Real soldiers eh… I know three of them right here… and you're not one of them… you're just a parasite that's attached yourself to Luna,” I mocked.
“YOU DID NOT JUST CALL ME A PARASITE! YOU CALLED ME A PARASITE!” She shouted in anger.
“Oh sorry did I hit a sore spot… what would you prefer I called you? A freeloader… A bloodsucker… or does the word disease fit you better?”
At that last word her eyes went red before she screamed “I am not a disease!” as she charged us.
At this, a smirk appeared on our faces before I muttered “Anger really does make you stupid.” As I nodded to Asuna.
Nightmare Moon then landed on the ground before what looked to be hands made of bone grasped my leg from below me before I quickly kicked it away backing up as a human-like skeletal figure in full armour stood up in front of us in holding a sword and shield along with four others just like it before Nightmare Moon shouted “Deal with them… I have Luna’s dear sister to deal with.”
“I don’t think so,” I replied as brought my screen up in front of me as my form switched into my GGO form before I said, “Maybe you should think me carefully before you speak or threaten the Princess.”
“What the… since when did you have this power.”
I then pulled out my pistol before taking a shot at each of the skeleton's before they each broke apart before I said “You obviously don’t have all Luna’s memories… although even she had no idea about the full extent of this form.”
“Why would you tell me this?”
“Easy… because I know you will never tell anybody, Nightmare Moon.”
“But I hate you why would I…” She was then cut off short as a bullet pierced her wing and she plummeted towards the ground unable to upright herself.
“Because you won’t be flying away from here with Luna’s body… or anybody to live off.”
She then slowly stood back up before she said “You have some nerve attacking me… for that, I will deal with you personally,” as a black scythe appeared in her wings.
I turned into my SAO form with a smirk as I said “So you're finally done running away?” as I drew my swords from my back before taking a stance holding both swords firmly in my grasp as Asuna stood next to me her rapier held in her grasp.
Asuna then whispered, “You’re almost at full health, I would only need to heal you once and you could both fuse again and maybe take her down.”
“Okay then you do that then we’ll stop her.”
“On it,” she said before water droplets once again surrounded me before plumes of shadows blocked Nightmare Moon’s view of us.
Once the smoke had dissipated we had once again visibly changed as we looked similar to how we did before but this time instead of having wings on our back, plumes of smoke-like shadows were flowing from my trench coat covering the area around us impeding the vision of those around us.
“So what you’ve just used the same trick as last time I know how that work already the outcome will not change.” Nightmare Moon mocked.
“Really,” I chuckled as the shadows engulfed me completely.
“Deffin…” However, she was cut off before she could finish as the sound of something shattering was heard before she looked towards her scythe to see that the blade on the end was in tiny pieces and was falling to the ground before the handle she was holding exploded into splinters as I sheathed one of my two blades.
“What did you…”
“Ah ah ah… there's more,” I added as I sheathed my other swords before another sound came from Nightmare Moon’s armour as he eyes opened wide in shock before her chest plate broke apart in pieces on the ground before he body buckled as she began to fall to the floor as she attempted to turn into smoke.
“Nope,” I replied as the shadows from my cloak once again engulfed me before I appeared above her and my sword began to move towards her head before a blood-curdling scream was heard as the sound of something striking the floor was heard before my shadows began to fade again.
Seconds later it became visibly clear what had happened as in front of us was Nightmare Moon holding the remains of a black horn in her hooves her eyes wide in horror before she said “Why would you do this to us… do you know what you have done!” slowly getting louder as the pain she was feeling increased.
“Stopped you that’s what…” I was then stopped as she began laughing before the horn in her hands turned into smoke before it reattached to the rest of her horn.
“Very little, that's what.” she chuckled back her eyes and coat fluctuating between hers and Luna colours before she said, “What going on.”
Her voice then changed before Luna’s voice said “We will not stand for this you will not have our body.”
“You have no choice in the matter this is my body now and I will use it how I see fit.” Nightmare Moon argued back.
“You shall not have our body, we refuse.”
“And I said it’s mine.”
They then turned to look at us before Luna’s voice said “Asuna, Kirito, Sombra we need you to hold us down… do let this Nightmare escape.”
“We won’t,” we both said as we ran up to her pinning her to the ground before Sombra’s Crystals surrounded her horn before they impacted it leaving shards embedded into it causing her magic to fizzle out as she tried to cast a spell preventing her from escaping our grasp.
This lasted for thirty seconds before Celestia’s voice shouted “Kirito, Asuna, Sombra get out the way!”
“No… You need to fire the elements now sister before we become lost again… as soon as they release their hold on us, the Nightmare will try to escape….” Luna said painfully trying to repress Nightmare Moon.
“Sister I can’t…”
“Dammit Celestia, if you don’t you’ll lose Luna forever!” I shouted.
That snapped her back before she said “But… what about you.”
“It doesn’t matter… just stop her before…”
I was then cut off as we began to be lifted off the ground before Nightmare Moon’s voice shouted “You will not stop me… I will bring forth eternal night!”
“Celestia!” we all shouted before we were suddenly struck by a blast of rainbow light before we heard Nightmare Moon shout something we couldn’t make out as we were preoccupied with what was happening to us as our bodies were being encased in stone from our feet slowly creeping up our bodies.
I then looked to Asuna as she smiled and nodded as we placed our left hands over our chests before they were frozen in place.
Celestia then ran over to us just before our heads were frozen as I said “This wasn’t your fault,” before our heads were completely covered in stone leaving us immobile.
Chapter 15 - Back to the Future... For The Last Time Part One
“How long has it been since we were frozen?” a female voice asked calmly.
“I don’t know… too long… lost track after the twentieth year,” A second male voice admitted
“It’s been over one thousand years… how did you not know that?” A third darker voice added with a chuckle.
“Well we ain’t all shadows that could leave our prisons are we Sombra,” the second argued back.
“And I only did that to keep an eye on your brother, so don’t start Kirito,” Sombra argued back.
“Both of you quiet…. something's wrong here,” The first voice said.
“What the big pink shield wasn’t a giveaway for you?” Kirito mocked.
“I think Asuna’s more referring the fact that shield just shattered,” Sombra pointed out.
“What’s going out there?”
Suddenly a loud roar was heard before the sound of something else shattering was heard above them before a voice was faintly heard in the distance however they were unable to make out what was said.
Seconds later an almost human like creature appeared in front of them then had black skin that almost looked like some sort of synthetic armour, the creature was also wearing what looked to be a purple and red top with large brown trousers. She also had a long purple mane that looked to end halfway down her back, on her back, she also had a small shortsword in a sheath however it was almost covered by her hair.
It was at that moment they saw her placing someone on the floor in front of us before they noticed that it was Craig, who looked limp almost lifeless. The creature that had been holding him then looked at the status before it said “It is almost time for my kind's freedom… and it will be by your son’s blade.”
We all looked at her in surprise before she disappeared in leaving only a faint purple glow that faded instantly before seconds later Chaoma appeared above Craig before her hand began to glow as Craig’s wounds began to heal over before his eyes slowly fluttered open.
He then slowly sat up before he said “What just happened.”
“You were almost killed by her… you need to be more careful?”
“I also need help… Chaoma… take the elements from their chamber just like… he… did last time.”
“Are you sure… you know the risk of what you are doing… what if…”
“Chaoma… I have no choice… this is not about me anymore… not about me wanting revenge… this if for everyone up there… before they suffer.”
“If you're sure,” Chaoma replied before disappearing.
Craig then looked towards us before he said “Don’t worry you three… you’ll be free soon, I swear on my life.”
A minute later Chaoma reappeared holding a small box as she said “Before we do this… you sure there’s no other way?”
“If there was… I’d be taking it… but if I'm going to stop her… we need everyone’s help… otherwise Canterlot then Equestria will fall.”
“Okay then… are you ready?”
“Yes… I am,” Craig replied as he drew his sword he had been given by Celestia back when he first arrived in Equestria.
“Okay then,” Chaoma replied as she opened the box as the six gems from the Elements of Harmony floated up from the box and circled Craig sword before releasing six beams each in the colour of the element struck the blade before it and Craig was engulfed in a bright prismatic light.
Once the light faded the sword he held had changed, the hilt now looked much more ornate the hand still bearing the same symbols as before also had six new indentations each in the shape of one of the elements and each indentation was currently glowing in the same colour as the element would normally when used.
Chaoma then looked at him before she said “You okay?”
“I’m better than okay… I feel like I could take on an army, but first, we have some people to free.” Craig said as the blade of his sword began to glow in the same prismatic light as when the elements hit him only moments ago before two beams of light moved from the blade towards our statues as they began to crack before the stone began to peel off our skin and we fell to the floor.
“Welcome to the world of tomorrow!” Craig declared with a smirk.
“Futurama… really Craig?” Kirito chuckled “You really do never change”
“What's the fun in changing my personality?”
“Fair point.”
“So… what happens now were out?” Asuna asked as she slowly stood up her legs shaking as she readjusted herself to standing on her own to feet after one thousand years of being frozen.
“Well… Canterlot’s being attacked by….” Craig said before a group of changelings appeared around them, “These things and their queen.”
“You three will come with us now and hand yourselves over to our queen, and you…” one of the changelings said pointing to Craig “Will be executed for crimes against the hive.”
“Who gonna make me… you.”
“Do you really think you can take on an army… we are…” The Changeling then stopped as we saw what looked to be a fist going through its chest.
Seconds later an unfamiliar voice said “You talk too much… also, you should never insult our master.” a figure behind the Changeling said in annoyance as he pulled his fist back and the changeling dropped to the floor.
It was then we looked to the figure to see that he looked almost like some sort of demon almost vampiric in look, his skin was dark blue and he had what looked to be bones covering his head arms and chest almost like they were being used as some crude sort of armour, he also wore a red and purple cape that looked to be floating freely behind him.
The changelings around us then began to back away in fear before the figure said “Master, my name is Zombyra, I have come to fight by your side to thank you for freeing me from the witch he stole my soul long ago, my old body is long gone but my spirit lives on and will follow you till the day you die.”
Craig then looked at the figure before he realised who this was before he said “Wait… Zombyra… where did you come from?”
“Master… I came from the cards you have hidden away… and I am not the only spirit who has sworn their loyalty to you, you saved nine souls apart from myself from that witch… and we all swear ourselves to you and your cause,” Zombyra explained as the Changelings ran away in fear only to be stopped as multiple barbed vines shot from the ground and entangled them as they stopped and began to shiver in fear as a black and red dragon that looked almost to be made from plants landed in front of them.
“My lord… what do we do with them?” the dragon asked looking at me, “I can seal them underground in cells in the earth or destroy them for their crimes against you.”
“Seal them for now… they will be dealt with later,” I said as Zombyra and the dragon nodded to me before the vines began to drag the Changelings away as they began screaming for help only to be pulled into a small crevice that had appeared that close behind them shortly after.
The dragon then looked to me and bowed its head before saying “my lord, my name's Rose, The spirit of Nature, I too will follow you and help you defeat these things.”
“Thank you... Rose, Zombyra I'm glad to have you.”
“Actual master… there's eight more of use… but right now only three of us can support you at once.” Zombyra explained.
“Well… who do you think would help?”
“In a town… Nova’s too destructive… so either Colossal Fighter or Gravekeeper's Visionary,” Rose suggested.
“Colossal fighter may be the best here… A lot of guards have been defeated… he may be able to help save them.”
“A good choice Master,” Zombyra replied in approval.
“Well, lets hope this works?” I muttered before a single card appeared in my hand before it glowed before a single soldier that was covered in futuristic silver armour that had blue circular shaped glass on its arms, shoulders and knees, he also had a green visor covering his face so we could only see his mouth.
He the looked to me before he bowed to me and said “My lord, it’s a pleasure to fight by your side, my name as Rose told you is Colossal Fighter… but if you wish to call me anything else I will gladly accept it.”
“Will Cole suffice?”
“That is acceptable my lord,” Cole replied.
Craig then nodded to the group before he said “the five of us versus an army… this is not gonna be an easy battle… unless?”
“What are you thinking bro?” Kirito asked as he quickly flurried his swords as he got the feel for the once again.
“Are you forgetting someone?” Sombra voice said from behind Craig as his body materialised into an almost human look as he said “You have six… I'm here as well.”
“Okay, then we may have a small chance… but I think we have someone else to add to the group.”
“Who else is there?”
“We have one new ally hiding nearby,” Craig admitted as a staff appeared in his hand before it the ground as they suddenly teleported away from the statue garden leaving no evidence they were there apart from the one dead changeling body.
-Meanwhile-
Back in the throne room, Chrysalis sat on Celestia throne as she looked down at multiple ponies and people that she’d forced to bend to her whim before she said “Oh cheer up soon none of you will even care for that useless man.”
“Don’t you dare say that about him, he’ll be back and then he’ll take you down!” Rainbow Dash shouted in anger.
“You really think he’s got a chance I forced that boy to retreat and took down your strongest ally… you even think you have a chance?”
“You have no idea what my dads like he will destroy you for hurting Nick!” Scootaloo shouted in anger.
“Would you shut up!” Chrysalis shouted as she backhanded her into wall knocking her unconsciousness
“Scootaloo!” Rainbow Dash shouted before running over to her before looking towards Chrysalis as she said “I’ll kill you for…”
However, she was cut off as a clone of Chrysalis punched her in the gut before she said “Listen you… you, that useless child and everyone here and nothing more than slaves, pets or future Broodmothers… unless you want the rest of your pathetic life being spent as my personal toy, you’ll do as you're told and wait as my children bring in that child and your weak hero’s dead body.”
Seconds later they were interrupted by a guard as he said “My queen… we have a problem.”
“What could possibly be that much of a problem that you need to talk to me while I'm dealing with her.”
“My apologies… but I thought you may want to know that the child has escaped and we can’t find him… also…”
“We can find that child and deal with him… what’s else is there that’s a problem for you to complete your task?”
“The group we sent to retrieve the body… they’ve disappeared… well almost all of them?”
“What do you mean disappeared, and why did you almost all of them?”
“Well… this.” The guard said as two guards carried in another limp body that had a hole clean through its chest before he said “Someone killed him.”
“Who killed him… when I find who murdered one of my children, they will wish for death but will not get it.”
“What do you want us to do my queen?”
“Leave his body here… I want to give him a proper funeral.”
“Oh course my queen,” the changeling said as the body was lowered to the ground in front of her and left the room.
After the guard had left Chrysalis lowered herself to the changeling's body before she said “Little one… I will get the monster that did this to you and kill them myself,” she then lowered her head to the body before it ignited before she stopped and said “Why… why is there no soul left… What monster would dare prevent someone from passing on?”
-Meanwhile-
Near the bottom of Canterlot mountain, Craig and the rest of his group stood at the bottom trying to formulate a new plan after Storm had rejoined them. “So… it’s seven of us against all of them… these odds aren’t exactly in our favour… we need one hell of a plan to even get close to them... nevermind overpower an entire army.”
“Craig have faith… you're the one leading is right now… you can’t be unsure about this, you need to have complete confidence in your abilities.” Asuna said calmly looking at the small group that was assembled.
“Mum… it’s not like we have an army like we did back when we tried to free the empire one thousand years ago,” Kirito pointed out.
“No… an army of us would be too cumbersome… hard to control and lead as we are… a small force like this would be much more effective… besides Rose and Storm here could easily keep track of the forces and keep us updated on their movements.”
“Even then master… we still are severely outnumbered… it’s not like we're facing an enemy we can counter or manipulate,” Zombyra admitted.
“Hello?” The voice said.
Asuna then looked around before she said “Did you all hear that?”
“Yes, I did… and I know that voice,” Craig admitted, “Nick you lot okay up there?”
“Ha…. Really do you think I would let the kid get hurt?”
Kirito then looked to Craig before he said “You sure you know this guy?”
“We do… he is my grandson after all,” Asuna pointed out.
“Dammit Craig, who else have you added and not told us!”
“A few… but you know one of them… anyway, Nick… or whoever this is… where are you right now… we could really use you help with this attack.”
“Right inside why?”
“We’ve got a group of seven of us getting ready to assault Canterlot… we need as much help as we can get to breach the front gate.”
“Well, I’m already at the throne room so…”
“...What happened after… you know… I fell?”
“Well, Nick’s body almost hit its limit…. Oh, and by the way, Chrysalis is wounded.”
“If that’s the real her… she can use Chakra… she will have a lot of Shadow Clones… you sure it was the real her?”
“... Ha… HAHAHAHA… You think Nick would ever let me off the hook if I stabbed a fake!”
“Who even are you?”
“One of the six Reapers the Reaper of Death.”
“So… your basically a Shinigami… how is Scootaloo holding up right now?”
“...She’s... How do I put this… in a coma…I kind of put her in that state to stop the pain… Nick is truly sorry.”
“No… as long as she’s alive that's fine… if he can’t hear me tell him not to worry.”
“He is relieved….. But still, IF you still need an army just ask!”
“Hmm… can you cause a distraction, allow to get in close?”
“Or instead of over complicating thing I could teleport you guys over here.”
“No… we want her to know she’s screwed… we want to give everyone hope, make the guards wake up and fight back… otherwise, she’ll just come back again.”
“Ok, Distraction….. In 10 seconds so be quick. While you guys do that I’ve got some work to do….hehehehehehe.”
“You got it everyone to the front gate… time to take the fight to the bitch.” Craig said before teleporting them all to the main gate.
Back in the throne room, Chrysalis was looking on the corpse of the guard who had been killed before Rainbow Dash said “What’s wrong… someone ruining your plan?”
“Shut it you otherwise you’ll be the first I'll drain of your love.”
“Like you could even kill me before he gets here and does the same to you as that guard… you even harm me and you're as good as dead.”
“She was already as good as DEAD the moment she tried to control me! HAHAHAHAHAHA I’m BACK!!!!!” said Dark Nick But nobody could see him.
“Ugh… why won’t you just die just like your useless father… maybe I should just kill all his family and be done with this… maybe get rid of those ugly statues in the gardens.”
“Because A reaper of DEATH CAN’T Die THAT EASILY!!! YOU IDIOT!!!! I mean we cause death so we are death...”
“So you killed my guards I sent to retrieve that body, well you going to regret it.”
“Ha… YOU'RE mad because I killed one of your guards but when you kill other people you expect them not to be mad?!”
“Oh I'm mad alright you murdered one of my children… I'll make your suffering last for that.”
“You can’t even touch me sooooo…… how are you gonna do that?”
“Oh who said I was going after you… I have something so much…”
She was then cut off as a guard ran in before it said “My queen… someone’s attacking us!”
“Who would so that… nobody should even know that Canterlot’s fallen yet!”
“It’s not a new enemy… and… they have two dragons with them.”
“HA! Right on time my old friend!”
“My Queen, what do we do?”
“Deploy everyone… kill them all… if needed kill some civilians to draw them out… maybe the purple one’s mother and father… make an example of them.”
“You mean the people I evacuated earlier? The only people left are in this room.”
“Well then find…” She then collapsed in pain before she said “Who’s doing that!”
“Hello, Bitch… remember me.”
“You really never do learn… you should just stay dead, what can you even do? I have an army.”
“We have the Elements of Harmony”
“Like you do… they’re all here in my control… you have nothing.”
“Oh, I never said the bearers… I just said the Elements.”
“God she is stupider than she looks! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!” Dark Nick started laughing up a storm a real storm.
“You can’t do a thing without the bearers… you’re just carrying some useless stones.”
“You clearly have no idea who he is Chrysalis,” Celestia smirked.
“And what does he have allowing him to use the elements?”
“A sword…….”
“A sword…. What's a sword going to do with the stones?”
“Everything to be sarcastic!”
“You’ll find out soon… look outside,” Craig said before a bright light was seen outside that seemed to burst from the area nearby the gate in a bright prismatic light in the shape of a star that seemed to travel down each side of a crossroad covering a large distance between Canterlot.
Chrysalis’s eyes went wide before she said “All my children I had at the gate… I can’t hear them… he…. He’s killed them… he’s killing my family.”
Rainbow Dash then looked up before she said “He’s back… and you’re going down.”
“Guards… shut her up,” Chrysalis ordered.
“Nopefish!!!” Dark Nick said coming out of nowhere. “Top of the morning to you lad’s and lass’s! Now time to sleep. Sie Sohn einer Weibchen!” A green mist spread through the room, as everyone started to fall asleep.
“Ugh dammit,” Chrysalis said as she teleported out the room not before grabbing the unconscious body of Scootaloo as she left.
-Back in the town-
As the group moved through the town Asuna looked towards Craig with a smile before she said “We’re making good progress, at the rate, we’re going we’ll get to the palace in a few minutes.”
“That's good, if this works we’ll get her dealt with and everyone will be safe.”
“My lord… this feels too easy… I expected more resistance.” Cole said as he punched through a nearby changeling.
“Hey, am I the only one doing work around here?! And yes it is easy for you guys because I have been dealing with most of them. Du Arschloch!”
“Yeah… did Chrysalis like my new trick?” Craig asked with a smirk as his sword struck another changeling as it dropped to the ground not dead but stone slowly creeping over its body. At the same time, Dark Nick transformed back to Nick.
“Just saying your an idiot.”
“What for… getting outnumbered again?”
“No, I am mad because……. ELEMENTAL COMBINATION!!!!!! YOU IDIOT!!!!!!”
“Look I’m sorry but I needed help and I was by my families statues at the time… I guess I wanted to have them back again.”
“Need help……… YOU HAVE A SECOND SWORD!!!!!!!”
“Seriously Nick… cut him some slack… he was almost killed by the fall.” Asuna said as walked by the stoned Changelings.
“.......... I will cut him some slack AFTER he gets the other sword!”
“What other sword are you on about kid… my brother only uses one sword to fight?” Kirito asked as he cleaved through multiple changelings with his swords.
“He has a sword with a name that starts with E, You have the same sword name for one of your swords to Kirito! If you don’t know what ability I gave you when we first met Craig.”
“You gave me an ability?” Craig said in surprise as he slashed the sword in a horizontal motion a beam of energy struck the oncoming Changeling freezing them in stone.
“Yeeeesssssss………!”
“A sword beginning with E… all I have is Excalibur?” Kirito said in surprise.
Nick smiles slyly “Ha….. Exactly!”
“Okay then… if you're sure I can do it… tell me how,” Craig requested as he looked towards some of the nearby Changelings who began to back away from him in fear, seeing the fate of those who had attacked him already.
“Just call for it. Feel the sword in your hand….. Well, that’s it.”
“If you're sure that’s it,” Craig replied glaring at the nearby Changelings before he clenched his free hand before he simply thought one word ‘Excalibur’ before a sword with a black and gold hilt and sheath appeared at his side, it also seemed to have a pommel they looked to have the image of a dragon engraved into it. The blade seemed to have what looked to be two black dragons swirling around the blade while the sheath seemed to be in a similar style except it was black and had a single white dragon travelling up towards the top on each side, it’s jaw open where the sword would rest in it.
“That looks nothing like Excalibur,” Kirito pointed out.
“Different universes, Different sword.”
“Of course it is… although that looks nothing like any version of Excalibur I know of.”
“Well at the same time it is supposed to match the user. Or user’s.”
“No offence to Craig… but why the dragon symbolism? I don’t see the resemblance?” Asuna asked.
“Could have something to do with me leading a horde of dragons now,” Craig pointed out. “But who knows.”
“The sword chooses the user, Craig. And the user chooses the design.”
“I had no idea that was the case,”
“It’s a give and take system.”
“Well okay then” Craig replied before he noticed something and said “you know… why have all the Changelings retreated?” Craig asked realising that they were no longer being attacked.
“Most likely to make one final push.”
“Or one last stand,” Asuna added.
“Why would she recall everyone… she still outnumbers us?” Craig admitted.
“Maybe SHE’S JUST LE COWARD!!!!!!!”
“That’s not the case… she’s faced me one on one before… it’s unlikely she would have retreated as an act of cowardice.”
“Well, maybe she retreated because of lack of logic?”
“Or maybe because I’ve decided not to let you slaughter anymore of my children!” Chrysalis shouted in anger as she landed near us.
“Slaughter's a strong word for what I've done… also, you miss me.”
“Hypocrite. On the horizon!”
She then looked towards Craig before she said “If you want to stop me meet me in the Throne room... alone we will settle this before you go after any more of my children,” Chrysalis said before teleporting away leaving a small note on the ground.
Asuna then picked the note up and read it before she said “Craig… you need to face her alone.”
“Why?”
“She has everyone… and she wants blood.”
“And….. I count as Craig at least the A.I. version.”
“If she doesn’t see you… we can take her together… besides… I never am alone am I?” Craig pointed out.
“And… the longer you take… she more likely she is to kill someone to get revenge on you both… also who said they killed that first changeling?” Asuna added.
“That technically was me I was well In that state...…….”
“Ugh… you two get moving… we’ll take up a support position nearby… we still have your sniper from last time we met Craig,” Kirito admitted.
“Okay let's go… Nick… this time we end this once and for all.”
Cole, Rose and Zombyra then look at Craig before Zombyra said “Then… we shall take our leave… oh and Rose… bring the changeling you captured back to the surface.”
“I should do that shouldn’t I,” Rose chuckled as three towers grew from the ground one near the castle, another near the town gate and a third one the ground next to us, which inside held a group of sleeping changeling that looked to be being sprayed with a pink mist of some kind as Both Kirito and Asuna flew away.
Chapter 16 - Back to the Future... For The Last Time Part Two
As we reached a nearby building we both quickly dropped onto the ground as I once again switched forms and lay prone on the ground, my sniper aimed towards the castle throne room.
“So what do you see?” Asuna asked curiously.
“At the moment just one big bug surrounded by a tonne of smaller bugs… but..”
“But what?”
“It looks like there are other ponies in there… I don’t know who, though?”
“We need to be sure this isn’t a trap Kirito… do we have anything on who she has?”
“Not…. she can’t be serious… dammit.”
“What’s happened?”
“This isn’t a trap… it’s much… much worse.”
“What is she doing!”
“She’s got Scootaloo… and.”
“What is she doing Kirito.”
“No… this is not good, not good at all.”
“Kirito!” Asuna shouted in worry at what was happening.
“She’s cut off her wings… the idiots hurt Scootaloo… and… Craig’s just seen her.”
“What is she doing trying to get him to kill everyone… she’s going to get him to lose it!” Asuna said in shock.
“She must want him to get mad… and… he’s just punched her away from Scootaloo.”
“Well, he’s not killing anyone right now… that's good?”
“And everyone in the room has just collapsed and… what the hell… since when was he a Saiyan!”
“A what now?”
“A Saiyan… an alien race from Dragonball Z… but why is his hair red?”
“That could be a good thing it could be helping him control his powers,” Asuna suggested.
“Wait… why is there someone else behind him?”
“What do you mean… pass it here.” Asuna asked as he looked down the scope before he saw a boy that for some reason looked familiar to her swinging a Scythe towards Craig which he just caught in one hand before shattering it before he grabbed his sword and swung it at the figure as stone began to creep up his body before Craig swung a sword towards the boy killing him before a bright purple light moved from the body into some sort of gem at his side.
“Whats going on in there.”
“Someone else is fighting Craig… but it’s not ended well for the guy that attacked him.”
“By that you mean?”
“He killed him… that guy must have really done a lot to him to make him do that.”
“Oh… should we stop him?”
“No.”
“Why?”
“Because Rainbow Dash just flew out with Scootaloo… I think we should go with them,” Asuna said as she passed Kirito the rifle back before he switched forms before they flew off after Rainbow Dash.
As they approached the Hospital they saw that Rainbow Dash had stopped just nearby as we reached her.
“Why have you stopped?” I asked as we reached her.
“What… when did you get back… did Craig ask you to come to the future again?”
“No… we’re free from stone now… what do you think the light that Craig had from his sword was?” Asuna asked.
“...That could only be the elements or a new power.” Rainbow Dash admitted.
“Exactly… he borrowed their power to free us so we could help everyone.” Kirito asked “Anyway… why are you not in the hospital?”
“Take a look,” Rainbow Dash replied gesturing towards the hospital as we saw that it was swarmed with what looked to be anthropomorphic Changelings some of which that seemed to be holding some of the doctor's prisoner.
“That’s just great,” Kirito muttered in annoyance.
“Well… we need to get Scootaloo into the hospital,” Asuna admitted.
“Well… we can’t get near with those things there.”
“Well then… we’ll just have to make them move,” Kirito said calmly as he drew his two swords.
“What… how will you take on an army with just the two of you?!” Rainbow Dash asked in surprise.
“Do you know who helped fight Nightmare Moon one thousand years ago?” Asuna asked.
“Yeah… you two helped her.”
“Well, maybe you should know… Celestia just stoned him… Kirito and Sombra were the ones who fought her all that time ago.”
“Wait… you actually battled Nightmare Moon as in a real fight to death thing?”
“Well yeah… we didn’t exactly have much of a choice,”
“You need to tell me what happened.”
“Later, let us liberate the hospital first.” Kirito said with a smirk as he looked at Asuna before he said “same as before?”
“Agreed,” She replied with a smirk.
“What are you going to do?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“You’ll see,” Asuna said before bright yellow letters appeared around her as she said “Ek skýt fjórir ískaldur ör” as four arrows made from Ice flew in front of her.
“What’s that going to do?” Asked Rainbow Dash before she noticed one thing “Hey… where Kirito.”
“Look ahead of you,” Asuna replied.
Rainbow Dash then looked ahead of herself as she saw Kirito riding the first arrow towards the hospital “He really is crazy.”
“Not by a long shot… just watch how this plays out.”
“If you're sure?” Rainbow Dash replied curiously watching as Kirito rode the arrow towards the Hospital.
“Sombra… you ready for this?”
“Honest answer… no… but I guess we’re doing this anyway.”
“Definitely… we need to save Scootaloo and to do that we need to free the doctors… ready.”
“Ready,” Sombra replied as shadows engulfed them both as the Ice arrows impacted on the ground distracting the Changelings as they used the shadows to get towards the captured ponies before Sombra whispered “Shall I?”
“Yep… cut them down.”
“Thought you’d never ask,” Sombra replied as the shadows on the side of the building merged and somehow dragged a group of Changeling as it hardened before dragging a group of unconscious bodies away around the corner of the hospital, only for the group they’d distracted to return seconds later.
“Where did the others go?” One of the Changelings asked.
“How should we know we were with you,” another replied.
“Then who was with them?” A third asked.
“Maybe the one who took them out,” Sombra said his voice causing the Changelings to go stiff.
“Oh Chrysalis help,” One of the changelings said in fear.
“Oh, you wondering where you god is,” I mocked.
“Who are you!” One of the Changeling shouted as he shook in fear, “Show yourself!”
“If your want your god to show himself,” I said as I appeared from the shadows before he said, “I’m right here” before a Changeling backed into him as the shadows rose around it’s head as it began screaming as the shadows hardened around its body, as it continued screaming in fear under the shadows as they somehow cut off the Changelings air supply before it suddenly went quiet and limp as the other Changeling looked towards it the Changeling as it was dropped to the ground.
“Who are you!” One Changeling shouted it’s eyes closed tightly not wanting to look at the body in front of it.
Seconds later the rest of the group started screaming as he opened his eyes and turned to them before he stopped and dropped his weapon as he saw that everyone's heads were surrounded by shadows, and in one case it looked to suffocating one of them who looked to have its hands near its throat.
“Please, whoever you are… stop don’t kill them I'll do anything,” The changing begged.
“Anything you say.”
“Yes… please just spare them.”
“We’re not used to someone just giving up,” I said as Sombra created a few air hole in the shadows holding the Changelings as we heard them breathing hard, ”First… surrender.”
“Yes, sir… anything,” the Changeling said as it lowered its head to them.
“How about to abandon your queen and follow us?”
“Yes… sir…. Anything just please release the others and I’ll swear loyalty to you.”
“Sombra… if you would.”
“Okay if you're sure,” Sombra replied as the shadows disappeared and the Changeling dropped to the floor the majority curling up into balls whilst two others walked up to the Changeling that had surrendered.
“Tohya… why… you know what she’ll do if she finds out you surrendered.”
“Let her… Shiroe’s plan should be playing out as we speak.”
“You both put too much faith in him and Akatsuki you know that.”
“In who?”
“Oh I’m sorry I think I better explain, Shiroe is the hives tactician, our queen has almost got all the hive killed through a war with some dragons from the south… we were saved by a strange boy who had agreed if we killed a boy named Craig and his son Nick he would drive the dragons away and save the hive. Shiroe though doesn’t believe, but our queen is so desperate she sent anyone who could fight here to kill them, Shiroe’s plan is to dethrone her and have some else take the throne.” Tohya explained
“So… he’s basically is using us to assert the throne?” I asked.
“No… he has no intentions or leading us… sure he can plan ahead… but he’s not strong enough to lead the hive… we have a tradition where if a queen loses in a duel she forfeits her throne to the victor.”
“So you're after a new leader for your hive… is that it?” Sombra asked as he appeared sitting on Kirito’s shoulder.
“Well in a way… anyway, what do you want me to do now… I do have that promise to keep for you sparing everyone.”
“I want you to free everyone… we need the help of the Doctors… my granddaughters dying after you queen tried to kill her… she’s enraged one of those people she was told to kill by doing that… the foals his father.”
“She really is an idiot,” Tohya groaned. “Minori… Thorax release the doctors then start helping anyone who’s injured… we need to fix whatever relations we have here… I have a feeling it’s gonna be a long job.”
“Well… you do have the help of three captains of the royal guard,” Asuna said as he landed next to Kirito.
“Oh… I'm so sorry miss…”
“Asuna… could you get the doctor free so I can save my Granddaughter.”
“Of course miss Asuna… Minori, keep the foal alive till the operating theatre ready for her, Thorax start freeing the doctors.”
“Yes sir,” they both replied as they ran off to do as they were asked.
“So then Tohya… what's your plan now.”
“Well… I guess go into…” he was then cut off as an explosion was heard in the distance before smoke seemed to be rising from near where the castle was.
“What the hell just happened!” Kirito shouted.
“That wasn’t in Shiroe’s plan!”
“Plan’s don’t always work… you can never predict every variable in a fight before it happens, something that he wasn’t aware of simply happened that wasn’t accounted for,” Kirito suggested.
“I guess you're right… if you don’t mind I need to see who survived your attack.” Tohya said as he rushed over to the other Changelings before Asuna ran Scootaloo into the Hospital with Minori.
“Oh and one more question… where is your hive located?”
“In the badlands, close to the border with the southern dragon kingdom, look for the ruined castle it’s hidden inside,” Tohya explained.
“Thanks… we’ll see if we can get anyone out of there and help them.” Kirito said before he flew off.
-Nick’s POV-
“Ha……..” I start to laugh.
“Careful there Nick… you shouldn’t move too fast,” Asuna said as the smiled.
“I know what I’m doing to the kid's body. Ok?” The voice changes. “You people worry too much! Just like…….. Nevermind but still! I can take care of the kid on my own!”
“Okay… whoever in their, at least let me know who you are… Craig left me to keep an eye on you whilst he deals with… Scootaloo’s state.” Asuna admitted.
“A Reaper. The Dark reaper to be exact.”
“I don’t need to worry about you trying to kill me do I?”
“.......I am only here to protect the kid. Ok?”
“Okay… do you have your own name or is it just The Dark Reaper?”
“Jayden.”
“Well, Jaydan… how is Nick doing after what happened.”
“His soul is almost gone… His body… Well…. Almost beyond repair.”
“Craig’s not gonna like that… is there anything we can do to save him?”
“I only bring death not life!”
“But you also have control of the soul after death… in theory, you could put it back in his body.”
“No…. I can’t I only move soul’s.”
“Ugh… so there’s nothing we can do for him… no matter how many potions we give him.”
“... Only…. I can’t believe I am saying this. But pray.”
“Craig’s gonna be on his knees constantly then… being both Nick and Scootaloo are near death right now.”
“I am letting Nick have control now…” Nick changes again.
“Nick how you feeling,” Asuna asked.
“F-fin- Ow…” Nick says. His body appears smaller than normal.
“Don’t try to fake it Nick… you need to rest… at least you're up and moving right now.”
“O-ok… Who are you?”
“I suppose it may have been a while since we last met Nick, it’s me Asuna… your Aunt.”
“...Oh yeah, I remember because I was watching you for years in a Dark, cold, place…”
“Should I be worried about that?”
“Well, It wasn’t my choice to I was stuck… With time…”
“As in Time spinner, that who you mean?”
“Yes… I think…” Nick said looking weaker by the second.
“Nick you need to get some rest,” Asuna said as she carefully placed a red phial of liquid to his mouth before she said, “Here this should help.”
“Thank…Thank… You…" Nick said Drifting back to sleep.
“It’s not a problem,” Asuna said as she kissed him on the forehead, “just get better soon.”
-Kirito’s POV-
As I made my way towards where Tohya had said the hive was I saw a flash below me before I saw Craig standing in front of two people who both had weapons drawn before I flew towards them.
-meanwhile-
“Son of a ” Craig said before quickly waking back up as he turned behind himself as he said “Bitch… if you want to start a war we should take this outside.”
“I want to finish him that’s all,” Dan said with an evil smile.
“How about no… you want to try and kill Nick or Scootaloo, you will end up like Dilin.”
“What do you mean he’s roaming about right now. In fact, that’s him above Nick’s body.”
“I doubt it… unless there's another one being his souls sealed in a soul gem.” Craig said as he quickly drew his sword thrusting it into the air through a portal that opened above nick in another room above Nick. Blood came with.
“Damn you pack a punch, don’t you? hehehe”
“What do you think?” Craig said with a sigh before they were all teleported into the badlands. “Now… just try and kill me… I no longer care.”
“With…….. You know what the odd’s should be even this time.”
Seconds later a voice behind them said “Like two against one’s fair… maybe we should even this up.”
“You know I was just saying………… Oh, shit……” Both of them disappear.
“Nope,” Craig said as a portal opened before Dilan was pulled back to them “You ain’t going anywhere.”
“Shit!”
“Now… you will just give in and surrender… unless you want to come in quietly for your attack on Canterlot.” Kirito said as he drew his sword.
“Self Destruction!”
Craig simply clicked his fingers before he said “What part of you not escaping do you not get?”
“Dammit….. At this rate, I’ll never meet his level. DAMMIT!!!!” He starts to bash his head on the ground which started to glow.
“Who are you trying to reach… maybe I can help with that.” Kirito said as his shadows began to bind Dilan’s body together leaving him immobile as lifted him from the ground.
“Dilan… this is your one chance to get out of this peacefully… I am offering you a lifeline here, you’d be wise to take it,” Craig offered calmly as he rubbed the boy's head.
“I never meant for you two to go so far……” A hooded figure in the background said.
“Who are you,” Kirito asked as he placed Dilan’s body on Craig’s shoulders.
“Alas I am the one they all are looking for…. I am their father.”
“...You’ve got to be kidding me,” groaned Craig. “If you really are their father why let them try and kill Nick so often?”
“Because….. I am stuck in a contract……. One that will never be broken……. The one to be a God.”
“I need to ask… do you know a way to save Nick’s life,” Craig asked hopefully.
“Nick…. Can’t really die you know that right?”
“I do… but I hate seeing him the way he is right now… I want to help him but… well, to be fair I want to help them all… including Dilan.”
“Some sleep should do the trick for Nick…… Craig…?”
“Is something wrong… mr… umm?”
“Leavitt….. It’s Leavitt. And no…. Just be a better father than I…….. Don’t abandon him…….”
“I have no intention of doing that… but… how can I help Dilan and Dan… I want them to all get along as a family again.”
“Sadly that is their choice…. They made the choice to kill their family.”
“Then how can we stop them permanently,” Kirito asked.
“Have you ever thought of sending them to hell?”
“Do we look like we can even do that?” Kirito argued.
“You have a very capable young man to do that. And he’s sleeping over there.”
Craig then smiled before he said, “...is there anything you want me to tell him for you?”
“No. I…. was never here.” He said as he disappeared.
“So… we need Nick to send Dilan to hell… Craig… this is unfair… he’s just a child… we have to be able to give him his childhood back.”
“Kirito… we have tried before he just came back and tried again.”
“But….”
“Tis…. Fine. I will be alright!” Nick said as started chanting a spell.
“Nick please there has to be another way!” Kirito shouted.
“There isn’t… we tried everything else… this is all we have left,” Craig admitted sadly as he looked at Dilan’s unconscious body on his back.
“I know that there’s no hope Hiding in this cruel world, Yet you don’t stop trying. How do you keep on smiling?” Dilan said as Nick just smiled at him. “This is the price that I have to pay, If I want to keep you around me I’ll force you to reset everything. Bring it all back down to zero!”
“Good….. Bye…….” Nick said.
“Nick…. Wait… maybe if Craig went inside his dreams we could help him… maybe get him to go back to being your brother again,” Kirito pleaded.
“.............”
“Can’t you just consider it… even try it… he just a child… he just needs help!”
“CAN’T YOU SEE I ALREADY HAVE TRIED!!!!!!!” Nick started crying.
“Nick… I… I just want to help him… I know you’ve both tried all you can… but why give up on him… this could work if you both go their together.”
“Kirito just give up… we have tried everything!”
“THIS ENDS NOW!!!” Dilan said as he finished the spell Dragging Nick with him. And with that, they were gone.
“No!” Craig shouted before his eyes sharpened.
“Craig… I’m.”
“Kirito… just go home… I'm bringing him back.”
“What can you even do you can’t get to hell!”
“Watch me,” Craig argued as he suddenly disappeared, before Kirito did as Craig asked, abandoning the original reason he original came to the Badlands as he realised something was off with Craig.
Chapter 17 - Back to the Future... For The Last Time Part Three
As I reached the Hospital's reception I looked around as I saw that many ponies a lot of them with injuries that they had likely received during the attack but what surprised me was the fact that almost all of them were cowering in fear against a nearby wall.
Only three ponies two of which I recognised as Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle had chosen not to and were looking forwards to what looked to be an army of Changelings by the doors only three of them standing inside.
The first I recognised as the one that saved Craig earlier, which seemed to now make no sense being that she was a member of the Army that attacked them.
The Second wore a set a silver armour that covered what looked to be a large stocky figure that looked to still be carrying his shield that seemed to have a sword sticking out from behind it.
The third looked to be dressed in what would almost be cast as casual clothing, he wore only a simple green sweater, brown trousers and what seemed to be a bright white cape, he also wore a pair of glasses that looked to glint as soon as any source of light hit them.
“So you’re here to finish the job off… well, we won’t let you get any closer to Craig.” Rainbow Dash shouted.
“You have already brought him enough pain today… you will not get any closer.” Twilight added.
“Wait… we wish him no harm!” The first Changeling shouted.
“Like we’d believe that!”
“I would if I was you Rainbow,” I admitted.
“Asuna… I’m sorry… but why?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Because most of this was planned, they wanted to dethrone Chrysalis and find a new leader for their hive, they came here because they heard of Craig’s power and wanted him to lead them… also if it wasn’t for the smaller one Craig would have been dead.” I pointed out.
“Oh… so you were both aware of your surroundings… I guess I should have accounted for that,” The third figure said. “Anyway we wish to speak with him about some important business, would you be able to get him for us?”
“Why should she do as you ask!” Rainbow Dash shouted.
“I shall… just don’t cause any more trouble.”
“We won’t… we have no leader so we have no orders that would cause us to do anything,” the second Changeling said calmly.
“Like I'd trust you, your queen tried to kill me!” Rainbow Dash shouted.
“I am sorry for what my former mother did to you, I will do all I can to repent for her crimes towards you,” The first Changeling said.
“That thing was your mother!” Twilight shouted in anger.
“Both of you calm down or I will have to deal with you myself!” Asuna ordered.
“Okay…. Okay, I'll stop,” Rainbow Dash muttered.
“Good, I'll be back soon… Twilight you make sure Rainbow doesn’t do anything else.”
“No promises,” Twilight admitted as I walked back into the hospital to try and find Craig.
-Craig’s POV-
Asuna ran into the room before she said “Craig we have a problem.”
“What’s wrong mum?”
“The Changeling there back and… they want to talk to you?”
“Why?”
“I don’t know but… wait… that’s not Nick… who is he?” she asked curiously.
“H-hello there I am Nick’s little brother Shy. Ma’am”
“Please say you're not going to try and kill people like that other kid,” Kirito said from behind her.
“I-I AM GOOD I SWEAR!!!!!! And I apologise for my brother's behaviour.”
“I don’t doubt you are sweetie… and please just call me Asuna.”
“They made their choices… and they have to live with what comes of it… the same will go for you,” Kirito said calmly, whilst judging Shy.
“Kirito stop that this instant I can restone you in an instance if I have to.”
“I…….I am truly sorry for everything…. I will do everything in my power to make up for them!”
“You don’t need to Shy… you are you own person, and their mistakes mean nothing to how we treat you.”
“So Everyone needs to read the letter!”
“Letter what letter?” Asuna asked.
“This one,” Craig said as he passed it to Asuna before continuing to say “I better find out what those Changeling’s want… you can stay here with Kirito and Asuna if you like Shy.”
“‘I know that there’s no hope, Hiding in this cruel world, Yet you don’t stop trying yet you keep smiling. I just want to say I’m sorry.’ His last words to me…..”
“When did you last see Nick?”
“Two years ago…….”
“Okay… I hope that you get to see him again one day.” Craig said smiling as he walked towards the door.
“Shy… do you want to see what they have to say to him?” Asuna asked as she gestured for him to jump onto her back as she knelt down.
“Ok?” He said as he climbed up.
“So… how old are you Shy?” she asked as the group walked towards the door.
“5…. Years, 27 days, 15 minutes, 27 seconds.”
“How do you know it that precisely?” Kirito asked as they got outside and walked down the hall.
“I have an I.Q. of 200. And a watch.”
“Face it, bro… he’s smarter than you,” Craig taunted as he stopped looking towards the room next to him with a sigh.
“Craig… it’s not your fault what happened to her so stop blaming yourself,” Asuna said sadly.
“…… Nick said it was his fault in his letter to me, he seemed really sad………….”
“They both blame themselves, Nick thinks he instigated it and Craig… well, he blames himself because he was warned months before by a friend.” Chaoma admitted as she appeared and smiled at Shy.
“AAAAAHHHHHH!!!!! DRAGON THING!!!!!!! Enemy of my race!”
“Wait, Shy… Chaoma’s the only thing keeping Craig alive right now.” Kirito quickly explained.
“I wasn’t going to attack or anything I am just scared.”
“Don’t worry she won’t hurt you… or anyone… she’s actually very laid back and wouldn’t hurt a fly.” Craig admitted as they reached the doors to the reception before they walked out to see three changelings standing just outside the hospital along with multiple ponies huddled up at the back of the room, the only ones not being Rainbow Dash and Twilight who were staring at the Changelings.
As soon as the Changeling saw Craig three of them instantly stepped forward the first two he recognised whilst the third he didn’t he had black chitin like all the other Changeling and his mane looked to almost grey but still regained a silvery shine to it. He was wearing what looked to be a bulky set of silver armour, he was also carrying a large shield that looked to have a sword sheathed behind it.
The first Changeling then stepped forwards before he said “Sir… I would like to apologise for the trouble we have caused you… and I’m sorry for what.”
He was then cut off by the second Changeling before she said “Shiroe stop stalling… I’m sorry for what my mother did to your daughter, my names Akatsuki… well, it is now she’s lost the throne.”
“Ah yes, the reason we are here.” Shiroe said calmly “As you defeated Chrysalis in a duel she is no longer the Queen of our hive.”
“Then who is?” Twilight asked curiously.
“Your friend there, Craig,” Shiroe replied.
That got everyone’s attention before Kirito said “Wait my brother is a King now?
“W-what your just like Nick Now?”
“Why you say that Shy?” Kirito asked curiously.
“Shy… I don’t see Fluttershy here… who do you mean?” Rainbow Dash asked in confusion.
“I-I am Shy……..”
“Wait… where did you come from kid… I don’t recognise you?”
“We’ll explain later, let’s deal with the current problem first,” Asuna suggested.
“Anyway… we wish to tell that we will be needing to find a new home… but the hive we came from is… well in bad shape… the whole place is under siege by dragons and we came here looking for someone who could assist us.”
“Th-that idiot……. He aligned with them?”
“Chrysalis tried to protect us but we were unable to fight back, in the end, we were rescued by the boy you took down before you dueled Chrysalis,” Akatsuki explained. “And what do you mean by someone aligning themselves with them?” She asked Shy.
“My…...Older brother…….. Aligned with dragons……..”
“Which one Shy… I've lost track of how many brothers you have now… although I do know of your sister Nicole… she’s around here somewhere?”
“All except Nick…… AND DON’T TELL HER I’M HERE!!!!”
“Oh I won’t,” Craig smiled before he said “But… you may be unable to avoid her.”
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
“Don’t like you sister I assume,” Kirito assumed.
“No,...... She is a bit touchy feely……”
“Are you talking about me?”
“She is right behind me isn’t she………”
“Depends… is she your sister?” Asuna admitted as she turned around.
“......................... I am going to just walk away now….. Ok…..?”
“If she as insistent as she was with Nick… that ain’t happening easily,” Craig chuckled.
“...........God….. Why have you forsaken me…….?”
“Nicole… would you cut Shy some slack please,” Craig requested.
“Hhmmmm I’ll Have to think about that…..”
“That’s all you say after disappearing for years?......”
“Those two part of your family my king?” the third person asked curiously.
“................ So as I was saying about Nick….. He is the king of the Heaven’s.”
“Well… that's ironic,” Kirito chuckled.
“Kirito… can you not act the clown for now?”
“Nope, not happening.”
“He’s going to a pain of a Prince isn’t he,” Shiroe groaned, “Oh also I guess we should be calling you by your title Prince Shy... was it.”
“A-ah, nonononono, Please don’t use my title…… I have not earned it.”
“Okay… we won’t use your tile umm… do you have anything we could you instead… just Shy feels… weird,” the third Changeling said.
“......... Well, anything but that Title……. Ok?” Shy Smiles.
“And you miss… did our King say, Nicole… are you part of his family?” The same Changeling asked.
“.............Am I?”
“Did we ever decide on that… you disappeared after we met you at Beacon.” Craig realised “I guess it’s up to you if you want to be Nicole.”
“Ok!”
“Well, are we fine to call you by a title miss Nicole?”
“Well… If it makes you feel comfortable.”
“Thank you, Princess Nicole,” Shiroe said with a bow.
“..............Nick would've enjoyed this…… You know what NO…. I Will be right BACK!” and with that Shy disappeared, just to reappear 5 seconds later with a sleeping Nick in tow. “I’m back! And look at what I found.”
“Wait... what… didn’t expect that last bit of the letter to be responded to that quickly,” Craig chuckled.
“Well, I caught him sleeping about 100 miles from here.”
“Well… that's a surprise… why not just stay home instead of hiding that far away?” Craig muttered before walking over to Nick as he whispered “Nick… it’s time to wake up.”
“Light teleportation.” He said in his sleep as he started to glow.
“Nope…” Craig chuckled as he clicked his fingers causing the spell to cease. “You’re staying around to talk with your little brother Nick.”
“Greater light teleportation.”
“Nick I will cancel every spell you try so stop,” Craig said as he once again clicked his fingers
“Interdimensional Teleportation!” At this point, Nick’s eyes are wide open.
“Nick… why are you trying to run away?”
“No… I have a mission, that I need to get back to.”
“You were sleeping when Shy found you… why not stick around for a bit and just talk with him and your sister… also… you might want to know you are also a prince of the hive we were up against earlier… or however long it was for you.?”
“SHE is here……. And a king of the heavens.”
“Yes… Shy told me that as well.”
“............ So want to tell him any more of our family secrets?”
“No…….”
“Nick… stop threatening your brother, your becoming as bad as Dilan.”
“Pardon? This is how he always treats me it’s fine after what I did….”
“DON’T remind me of that…. I am yet to forgive you!”
“...What did you do?” Craig asked curiously.
“I released Our older brother’s….”
“So that’s why they kept appearing… eh, no worries, we’ll just stop them again,” Craig said with a smile.
“Anyway… my king… we need to find a new place to build our hive… with your permission, I would like to search for a suitable location for it nearby to your home,” Shiroe requested.
“I HAVE THE PERFECT PLACE IN MIND!!!!!!” Shy shouted.
“Where do you have in mind Master Shy,” Shiroe asked curiously.
“Well I’ve been working on my own dimension but you guys could use it there is already an entire kingdom there!”
“Wait… are you saying there are already families there!” Akatsuki shouted in Surprise.
“Well refugees more like it but yes in the North part of the kingdom there are people.”
“We share a Dimension and yes to answer your question.”
“That… that would be great… but…”
“But what?”
“What we want is a place here, a place where we can help to protect the creatures we hurt earlier… the three of us only want to repent from what Chrysalis did to everyone today.”
“Hmm… what about the mountain… there’s a large mine that's already cleared out a bit… but it’s inhabited by Diamond Dog,” Rainbow Dash shouted up.
“That could work… also, we could use the workers,” Akatsuki said.
“Well if you need supplies We have that!”
“We will once we have the place under our control,” Shiroe said as he pushed his glasses up as they seemed to glint slightly as the light hit them.
“What are you some evil genesis?”
“No… but there is a reason we call him the Villain in Glasses.” Akatsuki chuckled, “He is our tactician… also, he planned for us to lose to remove Chrysalis from the throne… what he didn’t account for was that person blowing up the castle.”
“Oh and that reminds me… my King, you can’t hear us in the hive easily can you?”
“No… not really I can get in but… I can’t hold a link for much longer than a minute.” Craig admitted.
“Then I have a gift for each of you…. But I only have four prepared right now,” Shiroe said as he produced four small amulets that were attached to some sort of thread that looked in design to be two changeling wings placed on top of eachother, which he promptly passed to Craig.
“I just realised something…..”
“What you realised Shy?”
“That my family is closer to the hive than I thought….. Me, Nick, Nicole, Everybody in the leavitt family can shape shift.”
“And out of us, only Kirito can… well only into three forms but still.” Asuna chuckled.
“.............Cool……”
“It is a bit I guess,” Kirito admitted as he rubbed the back of his head.
“So Rainbow… where is this cave located?”
“It’s actually nearby Rambling Rock Ridge… but the tunnels could go anywhere, we don’t know how far they go underground.” Rainbow Dash explained.
“I think it was what Nick 50 kilometres?”
“Yeah, thats right.”
“That’s a lot of room to expand… I wonder if it leads towards any of the nearby mountains,” Craig said thinking about where he could have the hoard of Dragons that was on their way stay.
“The caves lead to 3 different mountain's.”
“That means you could get a good range of areas that could be built into and it’s likely one could be connected to the cave that the dragon was hibernating in a while back,” Twilight admitted.
“Okay then… Nick, you want to get back on your mission… just make sure to come back and visit often,” Craig requested with a smile.
“Aye…….. Welp, I guess I have to visit an old friend… Bye!” Nick disintegrates.
“See you again soon Nick,” Craig replied with a smile before turning to Shiroe as he asked, “So… what do you think, we go as a group or separately?”
“We go as a team… that way they will take us seriously.” Akatsuki said calmly.
“Or you could just assassinate their leader.”
“No… if we want them to listen to us I need to face their leader one on one just like I did with Chrysalis.”
“If you're sure my King,” Shiroe said clearly questioning Craig's logic.
“Asuna… I want you to stay here with Shy and Nicole make they don’t get in trouble… well, more than Nick did.”
“I guess that’s fine.” Asuna admitted with a smile. Shy was already sleeping. Nicole was already gone.
“Asuna… for now give Shy Scootaloo’s room, let her sleep in her bed for now till I can get another room ready.”
“Okay,” Asuna replied as he carefully picked up Shy holding him in her arms before she slowly began to walk home.
Craig then looked to the group of Changelings before he said “let's go… Rainbow… would you be able to guide us there.”
“Of course, I’d be glad to!” Rainbow said enthusiastically before she flew into the air and shouted “Come on it’s this way!” quickly flying off into the distance.
Craig simply sighed at this before he said “All of you let’s move.”
“Yes our king” all the changelings replied together as Craig placed one of the necklaces he had been given over his head before the others disappeared and we all made their way after Rainbow Dash.
A few minutes later the group reached what looked to be a barren area that looked to have multiple holes dug into the ground around them in what seemed to be random locations.
“Well… they should be in that cave over there,” Rainbow Dash said gesturing towards an open cave in the side of a nearby cliff, “I’d go in there with you but… well.”
“You want to go to sleep?”
“NO!... we just don’t have Rarity to annoy them to death.” Rainbow Dash chuckled
“What can’t handle a couple of puppies?” Kirito mocked.
“Oh just shut it Kirito,” Craig muttered.
“You want to come up here and say that!” Rainbow Dash argued.
“Bring it… not like you could even hit me.” Kirito responded.
“Is that a challenge?”
“Both of you shut or before I fight you both!” Craig shouted.
“We’ll stop,” Rainbow Dash and Kirito both replied.
“Good… now let's deal with their leader… Shiroe… what do you think the chances are that they’ll do as we ask?”
“If you want my honest opinion,” he said as he pushed his glasses up, “there’s only twenty percent chance this will work.”
“Well then that’s eighty percent chance that I'll have to kill them all.”
“No that's a fifty percent chance of that the rest is that they will overrun us in our weakened state and kill us,” Shiroe admitted.
“You really are a great motivational speaker are you Shiroe.” Kirito chuckled.
“You really are going to be a pain to follow,” Shiroe muttered under his breath.
“Can you both not,” Craig groaned.
“Hoi……. I’m……… back………..*Yawn*” Shy said. “That nap was good……mmmmm….”
“Wasn’t you told to stay with Asuna?” Kirito asked in surprise.
“.............I…….. don’t know……….”
“Oh well… just be careful…. You know if something happened to you Craig would beat himself up for a long time.” Kirito chuckled.
“Ok…..*Yawn*......”
“Dammit, you're still tired Shy…” Akatsuki said as she looked towards one of the Changelings as she said “Naotsugu, look after him would you?”
“I’m…. Fine just waking up……”
“Come here kid,” Naotsugu chuckled as he picked Shy up throwing him onto his back.
“O…..k……” Shy passed out again.
“Jesus…. Not even ten seconds……..” Nick said appearing.
“Gah… Nick, do you always appear like that!” Kirito shouted.
“Ah, Stuff it! You cranky old timer.” Said an older version of Nick.
“You did not just call me old!” Kirito argued causing Craig to groan in annoyance.
“God… why can’t people learn to be quiet….”
“It’s not their fault you’re having a hangover ok?”
“All of you shut it!” Craig shouted angrily.
“Gez Bro calm down what could we possibly do to mess this up?” Kirito asked.
“...Dammit Kirito,” Craig groaned.
“Possibly everything….”
“Oh it not like Murphy’s on the line… what’s the worst that could happen?”
“......... I could make the worst possible outcome happen…….”
“Please don’t… his plans already bad as it is.” Shiroe muttered.
“Meh……”
“Will you all stop it!”
“Craig!” Nick said, eyes glowing again.
“What's wrong?” Craig asked.
“....... There’s something coming…….”
“I would have guessed that was the case,” Craig chuckled.
“Summon!” Nick said starting to cast a spell.
Seconds later they looked around them to see that they were surrounded by multiple dog like creatures that looked to be in simple iron armour if anything, the only exception being one of them that was in what almost looked to be gold in colour apart from the fact it looked corroded in many places.
“White army!” Nick said finishing the spell, as white suits of armour appeared. “Care to try one on? Anyone?”
The dog that seemed to be the leader then stepped forwards before he said “Why you here?”
“You want the honest answer… I want you to either surrender your home to me and my people and you surrender or I simultaneously kill each of you.”
“And I should care why?”
“Have you heard of the creature who beat Discord?”
“yes, why should we care?”
“Can I show off first!”
“Go ahead, Nick… you have a few seconds to comply before I let him have his fun.”
“Wait… how about a dual… winner takes the other’s, people… if you win… you own pack… when I win you all work in mines.”
Craig then looked to Nick before he said “Think you could loan me one of the suits?”
“Of course, your highness.”
“Highness… there is no creature that has a title here.”
“My king let me do this,” Akatsuki requested.
“No… I’ll do it… I haven’t had time to relax and fight someone who actually is armoured and not family in a long time.” Craig admitted as grabbed a suit of armour and began putting it on.
“He has to have fun at some point might as well be now.”
“What you mean by King!” The dog shouted.
“What do you think it means you, idiot!?”
The dogs around them only gave him a look of confusion before Kirito said “Man… you really are that stupid… and that idiot’s your leader? Craig, please drag it out… I want to see if he’s actually got any skills whatsoever.”
“You think I scared of you weak… thing…”
“Honestly… I don’t think you have a big enough brain to think of anything,” Craig mocked as he finished putting the suit of armour on.
“....... Can’t I just Betty Crocker this place…..?”
“Please don’t…..”
“Let's just finish this so the hive can move in,” Craig sighed as Excalibur and what looked to be a sword that seemed to be made of gold that had what looked to be red and white glowing runes spreading along it appeared at his sides.
“Onward! Glory Greatest country!!!!”
“So you think you can cut me with those weapons,” the Diamond Dog leader mocked as Craig just smirked as he drew a large golden battle axe that looked to have an intricate pattern engraved into it.
It was at that moment Craig realised what weaponry the Diamond Dog was using ‘Skyrim Dwarven steel’ before he smirked as he said “you're gonna fight me with some old relics.”
“........You know that……. You use relics to right?”
“There’s a difference between mine and some old corroded steel that’s going to fall apart.” Craig pointed out.
“These weapons are not weak or rusty… they are the strongest artefacts that we found in that hidden city under the caves!”
“Oh yeah that…… um, those are….. Um….. well…… made by…….”
“What did you do Nick?” Kirito asked.
“I…. made those long ago………”
“So how much trouble is Craig in right now?”
“Loads…….and loads of trouble……”
“What should he expect to deal with from that gear?”
“........lots…….”
Kirito then looked towards Craig before he shouted “Craig scrap what I said don’t drag this out!”
“Why?”
“Nick made that gear he’s using… kill him before he gets a chance to use it!”
“Okay then,” Craig replied as he drew both swords before he smiled under his helmet.
“So you aware of what you are going to lose?”
“Maybe you should flip that around… I'm not going to lose anything… you on the other hand… are losing more than your pack.”
“I’m going to enjoy this.”
“I’ll hold you to that,” Craig replied with a smirk before he charged forwards and swung at his opponent's armour only for it to bounce off not even leaving a dent.
“That armour……. It’s angelic…… be careful.”
“And that means?” Craig asked as he dodged out the way of an attack from the Axe only just avoiding a blow from it.
“Normal attacks won’t work on it!”
“Then what will work?” Craig asked as he used his swords to block another attack.
“MAGIC!!!!!! MY SWORD USE IT!!!!!!! ‘Gott ist mein Schwert und mein Schild, du sollst die Finsternis nicht fürchten.’” Nick started chanting.
“This better work,” Craig muttered as he dodged another swing of the oncoming axe before he threw a bolt of electricity towards the suit only for it to spark around the suit uselessly.
“TAKE OFF MY ARMOR YOU BASTARD!!!!!!! ANGEL LAW!!!!!” Nick ordered as he cast a spell that created a rune in the sky.
“Umm… no, we found this and I am not giving it back.”
“Fine then….. Then I guess you’re willing to pay the price?”
Craig then jumped backwards before dismissing both his weapons as they disappeared before his shield appeared on his left arm as he said “That armour will not save you,” as multiple bright blue spears floated around him and another in his right hand.
“You think those will hurt me?”
“Yes… these are spears are made from my determination… and they will hurt you” Craig said as a strange tune began to play around them before he charged forwards again as the axe came down only to be blocked by Craig’s shield.
“What!”
“Surprise” Craig chuckled as four arrows were stabbed into the armours unprotected joints as part of the armour fell apart. “Oh look more targets.”
“Ugh… what did you do?”
“Looks like Undertale physics here… can you not move or something?” Craig chuckled as all the arrows around him suddenly pointed towards his opponent before he charged forwards removing his helmet as he jumped past before more spears impaled the dog's body some of them piercing the corroded sections of the armour causing his opponent's arms to go limp as he dropped his axe and fell to his knees.
“Surrender and take that armour off.”
“N...No, I will not.”
“Then it will be taken from you,” Craig said as he swung his shield towards the dogs face as he fell to the ground unconscious before Craig removed his opponent's armour before shouting “Take him to whatever you have as a clinic!”
The stunned Diamond Dogs then shuck themselves out of their shock as they quickly carried their previous leader away.
“You weren’t able to pay the price I guess,”
Craig then took a breath before he dismissed the rest of the spears as they disappeared as he looked to Nick before he said “Well… that’s that done… what do you want doing with his equipment… you did make it after all,” he then looked at the corroded suit before he said “although it may need some restoration before anyone uses it.”
“All the user has to say is auto restoration……”
“Oh, that makes it easier… but I think you should have it back.”
“No……. I think I should start making armour again for the palace guard anyways.”
“I’m going to assume you mean Celestia’s guard… are they still any good now or are they a shambles,” Kirito smirked.
“Umm… did you see any of them during the battle bro.”
“No…”
“Exactly… they are useless!”
“How… they used to be able to keep up with us how have they became such a useless mess?” Kirito asked in annoyance.
“.........Well, we CAN suggest that I train them better….. I am quite the Knight?”
“I can imagine you are… although me and Asuna are going to be going back to work on them… someone needs to sort and lead the mess of a guard Shining Armours left behind.”
“Well, I was already working on some…… projects…… Hehehe….”
“I feel like I should be worried for some reason,” Kirito said as the Changeling’s made their way into the caves.
“Relax, your back and able to move again bro… take a bit of time off to get used to where you are,” Craig said calmly.
“Maybe that would be an idea,” Kirito replied with a smile “Besides… I need to meet everyone don’t I.”
“Well you already know one of my students,” Craig said as he gestured to Rainbow Dash.
“Hey, I do better than Scoots… at least I know how to…”
Seconds later Craig shouted “Dodge!” before jumping up into the air and kicking her into the ground.
“Do that… most the time,” she groaned as she looked up at Kirito.
“We are the heroes of our time…. So much work to be Done.” Nick said and smiled.
“I wonder how much work needs to be done in the caves?” Craig muttered.
“....Well….. Not much really……”
“Well… we’ll see what the Changelings think… this is going to be their home now,”
“And your palace when it’s built… maybe put it in a mountain, that would look cool.” Rainbow Dash suggested.
“Maybe… but that's a while off right now.” Craig admitted “anyway shall we go inside.”
“Nah… I’ll head back to what remains of Canterlot, I think it’s time for a reunion with the princesses,” Kirito admitted as a pair of wings appeared on his back.
“I’ll join you, I should get back to Ponyville,” Rainbow Dash added.
“We’re all battling demons in our mind….. With so much work to be done.”
“We are, Nick… that we are,” Kirito said before he flew off followed by Rainbow Dash.
As they arrived back in ponyville Asuna ran up to them before she shouted “Kirito Shy’s gone.”
“We know… he went to Craig, he’s fine.”
“That's good… but what do we do now?”
“Well… I did you have anyone you cared for or knew before you were stoned… anyone who may have any relatives still alive who could thank you?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Well, there were the Princesses… the only other person being… the lieutenant whose daughter we saved… what was his name?”
“It was something like Flutterguard… right?”
“Wait… what did you just say?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“One of our soldiers one thousand years ago… his name was Flutterguard when we were attacked he was given leave to see his daughter… did we ever find out her name?”
“No… we didn’t.”
“But… umm,” A voice said behind them before they turned around to see a yellow pegasus with a bright pink mane looking at them.
“Fluttershy… is something wrong?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Wait… Fluttershy… but that.” Asuna said.
“Yes… the stallion you knew… was related to me… my family has passed stories about you both down the generations about you both, but… as far as we know he just disappeared just under one thousand years ago… shortly after you for frozen.”
“How do you know this,”
“My mother… she gave me this amulet a long time ago” Fluttershy admitted as she showed then Kirito’s token before she added “She said it had sentimental value to the family before she told me the legend about you… the one the Princess tried to hide… none of us was able to thank you back then… but...”
“Fluttershy…. You know who they are right?”
“Yes…. Captains Kirito and Asuna… why?”
“You are aware you are close with their son…”
“Who’s their son?”
“Well older brother in my case,” Kirito added with a chuckle.
“Fluttershy… who’s the oldest human we know… one who we both… umm.”
“Well… there is Craig… who we both.” She then stopped as they both began to blush.
“You have a crush on my son… don’t you?”
Fluttershy just nodded as Rainbow Dash said “I guess we do… but… he’s not very open to love is he.”
“Well… he does fear getting close to people…” Asuna admitted.
“He’s not the only one,” Rainbow Dash chuckled as he looked to Fluttershy.
“Well… I think we need to visit some old friends… Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash we’ll be back later if you want to ask us anything.” Kirito admitted as wings appeared on both his and Asuna’s backs.
“Just one question before you go,” Fluttershy requested.
“What do you want to know,” Asuna replied.
“What happened to Sombra on the day you were frozen?”
“Ah… he’s right here… he’s partners with Kirito, they stick together and watch each other's backs,” Asuna explained.
“Then where is ‘redemption’ now?”
“Redemption… who’s that?” Sombra asked as he appeared standing on Kirito’s shoulder.
“It was your title on the statue she had made for you next to your stone prisons,” Rainbow Dash admitted.
“So… Luna wasn't lying to us last time… I think I owe Celestia and apology,” Sombra muttered.
“Well… we better inform the princesses of our return.” Asuna said as they both hovered above the ground,
“We'll see you both later,” Kirito replied before they both flew off as Sombra returned to Kirito’s shadow.
-1 hour later-
As they approached Canterlot castle what they saw left them with a very familiar feeling and look to the area around them. The castle was in a similar state to that of the Everfree castle one-thousand years ago, sections of it collapsed, the throne room barely standing and one of the towers looked to have almost collapsed inwards.
“Kirito… are you getting a sense of deja vu?”
“Yep… let's hope we don’t have a nightmare to deal with this time… I don’t fancy getting stoned again.”
“Well being the elements are with Craig right now that wouldn’t be an option.”
“Well… let's hope everyone got out of there,” Sombra admitted.
They then saw both Celestia and Luna standing near what would have been the statue garden however it looked to be covered under rubble as they landed behind them as they heard Luna say “Sister… I’m sure their statues can be recovered… there’s still a chance they can be saved.”
“Luna… the statues were directly under where the building collapsed… there's no chance they weren't destroyed… no chance that they are both gone.”
“A chance both of whom are gone, Princess?” Kirito asked hiding his voice.
“Just… some old friends of ours……” Celestia said as she turned around stopping mid sentence as she saw Kirito and Asuna standing in front of them.
“And who are you missing Princesses,” Asuna chuckled as she waved to them.
“But… when did you escape from your statutes?” Celestia asked.
“Well did you see the glow on Craig’s sword?” Asuna asked.
“Yes… I did… but was that?”
“Yes, it was the Elements of Harmony… he merged them with his sword somehow and used it to free us.”
“So… he finally did it… Harmonies edge’s true power has now been unleashed.” Luna said as we realised that she was speaking in almost perfect English.
“And what exactly is ‘Harmonies edge?’” Kirito asked.
“That is the true name of the sword we gave Craig,” Luna admitted.
“Okay then,” Asuna replied, “So… what are you going to do now… this place is wrecked.”
“Rebuild I guess,” Celestia sighed in annoyance.
“It’s not like we know someone who controls an army of soldiers to help right,” Asuna added.
“Actually… we do,” Kirito admitted.
“Who would that be?” Luna asked curiously.
“You have a new ruler in Equestria… a King to be more exact.”
“And may we have a name of this King.”
Asuna then smirked before she said “Oh you know him, he did save everyone today.”
Celestia’s eyes then went wide before she said “You mean Craig is now a King… of what exactly.”
“From what I understand the Changeling Hive that attacked… he may be able to send some of them to help rebuild Canterlot,” Kirito admitted.
“Well then we will have to congratulate him and make sure he knows we will help him in adjusting to his new role,” Luna admitted.
Seconds later a familiar voice said “Well we might be able to help with that.”
Kirito then turned around as he saw that Toyha was standing behind them with a group of what looked to be around twenty Changelings. “Toyha who sent you here?”
“That would be Shiroe under an order from our King, he asked for us to help rebuild Canterlot, there's already one hundred of us working on rebuilding nearby homes and Minori is helping the injured.”
“So I assume it was Craig that gave the order,” Celestia admitted.
“He may have… but we were sent to check if you required anything else from us?”
“We only require help in fixing Canterlot and we wish to get an audience with your king.” Luna requested.
“I will see what I can do Princess, if we may we will begin repairs immediately.” Tohya said as all the Changelings bowed and left the room.
“Well, looks like he is going to do his best it fix relations between ponies and Changelings,” Asuna chuckled.
“And we will do our best to help him,” Luna added.
“So… what will you do now?”
“We were hoping to take our old positions back in the guard,” Kirito admitted.
“That won’t be a problem… but… you may want to start using your holidays up… I didn’t stop accumulating them over the last thousand years.” Celestia admitted as he used her hoof to rub the back of her head.
“How long do we have accumulated?” Asuna asked curiously.
“Well, being you were all sealed away for one thousand years… I’d say at least a few years.” Celestia suggested.
“Princess… in all due respect… the guard is a real mess… they need whipping back into shape like they were one thousand years ago.”
“I can’t help that I was overburdened after all four of you disappeared,” Celestia argued.
“You couldn’t have just hired competent guards to lead them, I feel like this will take a long time to rectify as they are,” Kirito muttered.
“Well, we will have four of us to work through this mess… maybe remove any guards that are no longer suitable for duty?” Luna suggested.
“So you're saying offer certain guards early retirement?” Asuna asked.
“I guess that’s one way to look at it.”
“So what we watch a training session before we return to duty and pick out those who are not interested in training and fire them?” Kirito suggested.
“That may work and Luna can just be watching and working on who she thinks deserves to stay, for a Princesses point a view,” Asuna added.
“We… no… I think that is a good idea.” Luna said calmly.
“...Luna…. Did you just speak… normally.” Asuna said in surprise.
“I did… I suppose I'm getting used to how things are now.”
“That's good Princess.”
“Now… where are you going to stay for now… Canterlot’s not in a good way right now so we can’t accommodate you,” Celestia said sadly.
“We have a good idea of what we can do… a certain someone owes me a lot,” Asuna smirked as Luna nodded in understanding.
“Well then when it’s time for you to return I will come and fetch you personally,” Celestia said with a smile.
“Thank you Princess,” both Kirito and Asuna replied before they flew off back towards Ponyville.
Chapter 18 - Deadpool... Do we really need more than that?
As I arrived at the training field, I saw that Asuna and Kirito were already waiting there with their swords drawn as they were both trying to strike each other.
I then sat down in the rafters and watched to see if they had improved since they duelled me all that time ago.
-Kirito POV-
“So you really think you’re ready?” I asked Asuna.
“Well, there’s only one way we’ll find out,” She admitted strengthening his grip on her Photon Rapier before she charged me.
I then quickly parried her blow with the sword in my right hand before I tried to strike her with my left before she jumped back out the way.
She then smiled before an assault rifle appeared in her hands before she said “remember this?”
“Yeah… Fire away,” I chuckled before she opened fire and began to shoot at me as I used my own Photon Swords to slice the bullets before they hit me whilst I ran towards her.
Asuna then walked backwards as she continued shooting before she shouted “Hey you remember this! Gann Lah Haas!”
I then stopped as I felt myself suddenly grow weaker before I said “Sombra.”
“On it,” He replied before multiple crystals shot out the ground blocking the bullets path to me.
I then stood back up before I heard Asuna’s voice shout, “Hope you didn’t forget about me!”
I then smiled before I whispered “Nope… Sombra you ready,”
Asuna then got closer before the shadows the wall was casting moved outwards before pinning her to the wall before I buried my words into the walls next to each side of her head before the walls and shadows disappeared as she fell back to the floor.
I then walked over to her before I said “You’re getting better, but you could still improve a bit more.”
“Well, it’s not like you have Sombra watching your back at times… kind of impossible for you to get hit by a sneak attack,” Asuna pointed out.
“I beg to differ!” A voice shouted. Before I could turn around, loud music blared as I was thrown to the side.
“You were saying,” I groaned as I looked up before I saw a very familiar looking guy in a red and black suit and I said “OH… it’s just Deadpool… wait… what!”
“DEAD CENA!!!” He flexed his muscles at us, showing himself off. “The one and only Merc with the mouth! Here to make your fanfic get an extra 1000+ views!”
“And with that, you lost me,” I said before I looked to Deadpool and said “So how did you get here… I don’t remember calling you?”
“It’s Deadpool… he doesn’t need an invitation,” said another voice before a familiar song could be heard as Craig appeared, standing above us on a nearby roof.
“Flight of the Valkyries!? Really!?” Deadpool asked, crossing his arms “Talk about some guy trying to be sophisticated. Ever seen the Purge, folks? Same idea; Something stupid trying to be philosophical.”
“Oh can it,” Craig said as he jumped off the roof and did a very stereotypical superhero landing. Deadpool clapped
“Superhero landing! … Okay, that’s the only movie nod you’re gonna get, folks at home.”
“Oh what it’s not like your film was brilliant,” Craig chuckled.
“Uh, considering I made at least 800 million bucks in the box office with only a budget of 59 million, which did WAY much better than Batfleck V Superpsycho: Dawn of Marthas… I made my point. So SUCK IT!!!”
“Oh trust me anything, could have beat that trainwreck of a film… also, trust me, the landing isn’t gonna be the last hint to your film if Dark has anything to say about it,” Craig chuckled. Deadpool looked at us.
“...So… any of want some of my chimichanga? … Oh wait, I forgot! The agreement our authors wanted to do! The reason why I’m here!” He coughed and made his voice sound like a hero. “Behold! I, Deadpool, have arrived to aid you in your battle against the evil forces of Francis and his henchmen!!!”
“Like that’s gon---” Craig was then cut off as an explosion was heard in the distance, “okay who’s setting off explosives!”
“It wasn’t me. I may like explosions, but that was a Michael Bay-Splosion.”
“Ugh… at least Pinkie isn’t here as well,” Asuna groaned.
“Quickly! We must make haste! Up, up, and away!!!” He jumped off the cliff… and the sounds of him screaming with painful cracks followed.
“Since when was there a cliff there?” Asuna asked me.
“Never… you didn’t build it like that did you, Craig?”
“Nope… come on we better see what's up.” Craig admitted before flying up into the air.
Deadpool fell onto the concrete floor below, all bones broken and displaced.
“Ugh… the things I do for likes.” He groaned as he snapped his arm back in place.
I then landed next to him before I said “You really like mutilating yourself for others, don’t you.”
“Hey, the best forms of comedy come from misery… though, I do like being a sadistic b*****d every now and then, especially to a**holes that deserve it… little help, please?”
“You're lucky I'm not a dick,” I admitted as I helped him up, knowing anything I did couldn’t hurt him.
“Don’t jinx it, man! All the famous d**ks in the world start off by saying ‘I’m not a d**k’.”
“Sure they do… anyway, you mentioned someone named Francis?”
“That’s his real name. He calls himself ‘Ajax’ for… reasons. Though, I think he sold himself for the dish soap Ajax… or that’s his lube if you get what I mean.” He bounced his mask’s ‘eyebrows’ in a suggestive way.
“Oh god, we need an adult,” I groaned before I continued to say “so want to kill him a second time?”
“Hmm… since this is a game… is it really considered killing him twice if he’s nothing more but an A.I.?”
“Umm… you know this is real right… it’s just my brother's powers that have made it this way?” Kirito admitted.
“...Who are you?”
“As in name… I’m Kirito… yes, I used the name of the guy I became sue me… actually, don’t.” I admitted.
“Pfft! Yeah, suing! Like that ever works!” He gave a death glare to a floating YouTube Logo hovering nearby. “But, since this is the world of Fanfics, that means one thing: We can be creative! As creative as Don’t Hug Me, I’m Scared!”
“I don’t know what that is… but okay. Look we should find whoever this Francis guy is and deal with him,” I admitted as I heard another explosion in the distance.
“To the Chipotle fart!!!” Deadpool ran ahead...with his head on backwards.
“Not gonna question it,” I groaned as I flew off after him.
“And why's everyone flying!? That's the most cliché power ever!”
“Because me and Asuna are fairies and Craig controls his Ki,” I admitted.
“In English! Not Nerdism!”
“We were brought to this world with the ability and Craig learnt too.”
“...that’s better.”
“Right so what's this Francis like?” I asked.
“A British a**hole. Can’t feel pain… uses twin hatchets... very unlikable, especially with his assistant, Angeldust.”
“This Angeldust sounds like a lightweight… she a pushover or something?”
“Considering that she’s strong enough to make Colossus cry after punching his silver balls? No… no, she’s not.”
“Great,” I groaned.
“Hey, she may be hard, but you can take care of their lackeys… if you have heavy armour or are Neo from the Matrix since they have M-4 rifles.”
“Craig’s stupid enough to take her on so that's not an issue… I bet me and Asuna can deal with the rest of the men.”
“Cool! Oh! Need guns!?”
“I have a pistol and a sniper, Craig has… whatever he needs, and Asuna has a machine gun, but some extra firepower could be helpful.” Deadpool teleported to a nearby roof, now in a dirty trench coat.
“So… whatcha want?” He showed his merchandise of weapons “I got everything you need; Pistols, Semi-autos, Rifles, shotguns, grenades, RPGs, whatever! They’re the numbah one bargain ‘round here!”
“Toss me a shotgun and an RPG, ” I said as he landed next to Deadpool and changed into my GGO form.
“Well sorry… unlike you I ain’t made of money,” I groaned “Unless you accept crystals?”
“What do I look like? Sombra De Amigo!?”
“No that would be me,” Sombra said as he sat on my shoulder as a shadow.
“Gah!!! Ghost!!!” He pulled out a cross “The power of Jesus the Janitor compels you!!!”
“Umm no, he’s the real Sombra… he was in stone with me for one thousand years,” I pointed out.
“Ohh! So two got along for being stoned… need some weed?”
“Who are you Snoop dog?” I asked him.
“Nope! Snoop lion!”
“Is he serious?” Sombra groaned.
“It’s Deadpool… he’s never serious.” I admitted.
“Fo’ Schizzne Mah Nizzle.” Deadpool added, somehow wearing a Jamaican hat with matching dreadlocks
“That’s it, I’m teleporting us to Craig,” Sombra said before shadows rose from our own and surrounded us. However, I felt something on my back. Turning, Deadpool was on my back, wearing elf ears.
“Train harder with the force, young Skywalker. The dark side, bad it is. M-hm!”
“God dammit Deadpool,” I groaned before the shadows engulfed us as we both disappeared.
“Acting as Yoda, I am! Better in original than prequels, he was. Use brain better, I do.”
“Agreed on that front… also… don’t mention The Force Awakens.” I muttered as the shadows retreated as we appeared next to Craig and Asuna.
“The Force awakens was awesome!!! It went back to its roots and made new characters that went well with the originals!!! Ohh! I bet you’re the few people that gave the new Ghostbusters a like! THAT FILM SUCKED!!!”
“We never watched it,” Asuna replied.
“Heard enough bad comments to stay away from that,” I added.
“What films did I miss since I was Displaced,” Craig groaned before he stopped as we saw what looked like destruction in front of us.
“Uh oh! Transformers 5!!!”
Craig didn’t reply as he just looked forwards before he said “Who are those people… I’m sure guns were never a thing here except for us.”
“Uh oh! Francis’ Lackeys! Say, where’s the rest of our squad?”
“Who knows?” I admitted.
“But we gotta have the group line walk! That’s one of the coolest movie cliches any group can do!”
“We're all here,” Asuna admitted before Sombra, Chaoma, Lambda and Colossal Warrior appeared next to Craig and Kirito.
“Oh, f**k yeah!!! First, left foot, then right! And keep it slow… and cue the music.”
“Oh you know it,” Craig admitted with a smile as we all did as Deadpool asked. “Hey, why are you censored anyway? Swear to your heart's content buddy” The music froze with everyone stuck in place. He turned to Craig and squeezed his cheeks.
“That’s because of my d**k sucking biggest fan, and I mean it as in obesity, and other writer of this chapter, MrAquino. That good for you, buddy? Or how about that my Fan Fic is rated Teen, like yours, but he makes sure all heavy swearing is censored, to keep that rating. Let’s just say that if he were to be a producer, he’d be responsible for all the PG-13 films we keep getting.” He got back in place. “Continue.” We continued our march, though a bit freaked out at what just happened there.
“What the hell was that…” I shouted.
“Don’t question it bro…. Don’t question it.” Craig chuckled.
The soldiers froze and aimed their weapons at us. Deadpool stood in front of us.
“Alright, where’s the British wanker known as Sir Francis ‘Not-Bacon’.” Deadpool spoke.
“Oi!” The British voice of Francis Spoke. We looked up to see a man in a light grey attire… though he wore a tophat, monocle, and had the pringles man moustache. “Missed me, Wade Wilson!?”
“Oh wow… he’s just as obnoxious as I remember him,” Craig mocked.
“And way to run with the British jokes, writers.” He looked up to Francis. “Oi! You get down here and face me like the Redcoat you are!”
“Fuck off!”
“He swore!!! He swore!!! Red card! Red card!!!”
“Looks like your writer just hates you,” Craig chuckled. Deadpool bitch slapped him.
“My writer loves me! In a few chapters, we’re gonna be married!”
-In MrAquino’s House-
The writer looked up from his bills. He shrugged and went back to his bills
-Back-
“Okay, I deserved that,” Craig admitted.
“Not gonna question it,” Asuna said calmly.
“Don’t.” Deadpool replied, turning back to Francis. “Alright, Francis, if you’re not gonna get down here, then we’re-!” He stopped as Francis picked up the butter yellow pegasus herself, Fluttershy, gagged & lassoed up.
Craig eyes then started to go red before he said “He did not just do that.”
“Oh dear… he just messed up,” Kirito muttered.
“Go on!” He mocked “Try to kill me, and she goes to the glue factory.”
“You… sick… MOTHER F**KER!!!” Deadpool yelled, pulling a shotgun out.
Let me,” Craig said as Colossal Fighter merged with him before he disappeared before appearing behind Francis as he said “You dun goofed,” before kicking him in the back before he grabbed Fluttershy and disappeared again.
“Well, that was Anticlimatic.” He turned to us. “Thought we were gonna go in, The Raid: Redemption-style.”
“Oh just wait for it,” Asuna said with a smile.
Craig voice then shouted “Hey, Francis! Where’s your girlfriend you need her to hold your hand!” as he appeared next to Deadpool, as his hair stood on end and turned red before he said, “Also he made a big mistake using foals and hostages.”
“Wait… who did he take?”
“Sweetie Belle and Applebloom,” Craig said angrily. Deadpool froze. He cocked the shotgun.
“If you excuse me, I’m gonna skull f**k Francis skull with the clean bullet holes.”
“And I’ll be right behind you,” Craig said as he grabbed two swords the first being a photon sword and the second his sword from Celestia from his sides as he realised what he just said, “Don’t take that literally.”
“I know how fighting works. But first, these bozos!”
“Right,” Craig then turned to Kirito and Asuna before he shouted, “You deal with his guards, we’ll deal with Francis ourselves!” The soldiers parted and out came a woman with a mullet & combat armour.
“Oh… forgot about Angeldust… best 2 outta 3?”
“I’ll deal with his girlfriend, you have fun with Francis.” Craig suggested.
“Hitting a woman? Now that’s messed up, even for me.”
“No offence, but if she’ll hit colossus and hurt him, why would I even give her the courtesy of not fighting her?” Deadpool leant to him and whispered.
“The Feminists and Tumblr folks.”
“Frankly I’ve learnt not to be sexist and fight everyone the same so… let em hate me.”
“TRIGGERED!!!” Some feminists yelled, running and tackling Craig.
“Told you!” Deadpool pointed. “But, if you excuse me…” He pulled out a purse that looked like the Canadian flag. “I gotta beat the maple syrup outta Francis, eh?” He teleported away.
“Yeah you do that,” Craig said.
Asuna then just pushed the girls that were after Craig him away and said “You deal with Angeldust. I doubt even these girls would agree with her using children as hostages.”
“Apologise!” The leader of the group ordered.
“Fine… I’m sorry that I’m worried about the children that she strapped suicide vests and that I need to hit her to save them.”
“... Good enough. Girls?” The ladies pulled out their purses and charged at the soldiers… but were quickly shot down. Deadpool reappeared with a box of tampons.
“Oh… they’re dead?” He asked “Huh… and I thought I was gonna have a chance to sing Bad Blood.”
“They should have waited… Oh well… We’ll deal with those murderers, you both deal with Angeldust and Francis.” Asuna said as Sombra created multiple walls of crystals to shield them.
“Yeah! You all do that… and as a heads up, I think her time just started.” He teleported away. “I’MMA KILL YA, FRANCIS!!!”
“Have fun,” Kirito said as he ignited both his photon swords.
“Time for some fun,” Angeldust spoke, cracking her knuckles. “Soldiers: OPEN FIRE!!!”
“Good luck you two,” Craig said as he disappeared.
“We will,” Asuna said before she said, “Once I release the spell, start dropping the wall enough to let the spell through.”
“You got it, Asuna,” Sombra replied.
“Okay then Ek skýt fjórir ískaldur ör” She said before four ice arrows formed above her before they started to fly forwards as the hole appeared in the crystals and sealed over as the arrows moved through before they impaled some of the attacking soldiers.
Kirito then looked forwards before he said “Mum… you still have your machine gun?”
“Yes… why?”
“When I give the word get behind on the floor and set your tripod up.”
“Okay,” she replied before doing as she was told before lying on the floor looking down her right before the wall of crystals dropped as she opened fire, the bullets killing multiple guards before those that remained opened fire on them.
Once all of the guards were dead Kirito then looked to Asuna before he said “Now the rests up to Craig and Deadpool, it’s up to us to get Applebloom and Sweetie Belle to safety.”
“Yeah… Let’s just hope Craig can deal with his opponent.”
Craig swung his fists at Angeldust, who just held his head back with her right arm.
“So… I finally meet someone who can actually hold up to my strength.” Craig said calmly before backing off as he lowered himself into a deeper stance.
“You know it’s not nice to hit a lady.” She replied back, going into a fighting stance herself.
“I’m pretty sure your men didn’t care about that when they gunned down all those women in cold blood… and even then using foals as hostages and strapping bomb vests to them… how low do you need to go?” Craig said as he charged forwards. She grabbed him and slammed him to the floor.
“Low enough to get paid!”
“Get up and fight!” Deadpool yelled, leaving behind a boombox that played fitting fighting music.
“Thank you Deadpool” Craig said as he phased into the floor before dragging Angeldust into the ground so only her head was visible before he reappeared above ground wearing a rugby kit before he looked forwards and said “And now it’s time for a conversion,” before he ran up to her and kicked her in the head.
“Son of a bitch!” She yelled, trying to get her way out.
He then rubbed his chin before he said “umm… how about... no.” he said before a red ball of fire appeared in his hands before he asked her “You ever played with fire?” The floor cracked around her.
“When I’m done with you, I will!”
“We’ll see,” Craig said before he threw the ball of fire towards her before to exploded next to her head as he said “Well that one missed… maybe the next one,” before he threw another one that missed her again.
“Boo!” Deadpool yelled, “You’re as bad as a Stormtrooper!”
“I suppose… hey, how would you feel about your own personal slave?” Craig asked throwing yet another fireball that exploded behind her head “Wow I'm worse than any Stormtrooper.”
“Oh no! I ain’t a slave owner! Last time I tried that, the Feminists and Tumblr folks chased me!”
“Oh well… Looks like when she dies she’s not coming back.” Craig said calmly as he threw another fireball which exploded just in front of her face, “Oh so close.” Craig said as the light changed to a blue glow before electricity arced from his fingers and struck Angeldust continuously. She screamed… and turned into dust.
“...Welp… I better get to Francis and have myself a kickass scene! Afterall, Equilibrium is the better Evil Dispotia setting movie than the Hunger Games series… and it’s just one movie!”
“So true,” Craig said with a smile as he put the ashes into a small glass jar before he said, “If I get the girls together we could seal him in stone.”
“Unless this is the Medusa Fatality that Kratos does in MK9, then, no… I’m gonna kill that son of a b***h myself. And if you’re gonna stop me… POCKET SAND!!!” He threw sand right into Craig’s eyes.
Craig then just shut his eyes and said “Well then… just make sure there is nothing left of him after… okay,” as tears ran from his eyes in an attempt to clear the sand from his eyes.
On the rooftop, Deadpool teleported and landed on the building’s rooftop. Francis stood there, with his men, and held a gagged up Applebloom.
“Let her go!” Deadpool demanded “This is just between you and me. As for the rest of you guys, I’m gonna give you this chance to drop your weapons, walk away, and, when I’m done, I’ll give you guys a high five… sound good?” Only one soldier dropped his gun and ran away. “Okay! One is better than none... any of you guys wanna-?”
“Fire!!!” Francis interrupted. The soldiers fired at Deadpool, riddling him with bullets and leaving plenty of bloody holes across his body. He fell to the floor, making a pool of blood.
Game over.
“...Yeah right!” Deadpool spoke, pushing the game over screen out of his way. “Alright, fine… all the children in the audience… be prepared to have your mind blown.” He pulled out twin pistols. “And I mean it literally!”
Deadpool rolled some clips down the middle of the way, flipped in the air, dodging the bullets fired at him, and fired at the first two men standing near the clips. The Merc with the Mouth charged ahead, twisting and turning, firing the clips in his guns, repeating ‘Bang!’ as he fired. When his clips ran out, he dropped his pistols and switched to twin semi-autos, firing more bullets at a faster rate, picking up the clips he threw earlier, quickly reloading, and mowed down the rest of henchmen. The bodies of the soldiers remain with some dying gasps all around, and near pools of blood filled the floor. Deadpool stood up from an epic pose and smelled the smoke from his twin autos.
“Oh yeah~!... you know I’m doing tonight.” Francis slowly clapped at the sight.
“Very well, Wade.” He taunted “Very Well. I’m surprised you remembered to bring your guns.”
“Yeah, well… there was a budget before, and since this is fanfiction, I can do whatever I want. Now, let the fillies go; I wanna f**k you up without any kids dying under my watch.”
“Oh? What’s this? You have a conscious?”
“A better conscious than you, you British quack!”
“Hmph! Quite rude of you.” He pulled and clicked a button on a detonator. Various beepings were heard from the vests. “These vests are gonna explode in about 5 minutes. This gives us enough time for some fun before-”
BLAM!!!
“SHUT THE F**K UP!!!” Deadpool yelled as Francis’ body fell to the floor. “Oh, what? Expecting a sword fight? The authors were too lazy to write a well-choreographed fight scene. Alright, hold still, little Fillies.” Deadpool approached to Applebloom and ungagged her.
“W-who are you!?” She whimpered.
“Just a hero for fun.” Deadpool observed the detonator.
“Hey, that’s Saitama’s thing!” Craig shouted.
“Shut up! I gotta defuse some detonator in about… four minutes and thirty seconds. If you excuse me, I gotta use my puzzle solving skills for this.”
“A-A-Are my friends gonna make it?” Applebloom asked, sweating.
“I Pinkie Promise… gotta find a way to… ah! How ‘bout this?” He pulled a wire out. The vests around the fillies opened and dropped, though the countdown continued. “...Better than nothing.” He picked up the vests and ran off the roof, crashing to the floor, landing right in front of the others. “GAH!!! MY LEG!!! Get these vests outta town!!! Quickly! As fast as a sequel, folks!!!”
“Pass 'em here,” Craig said calmly before a red and black dragon appeared behind him before he said, “Nova, get these things as far away as you can.”
Nova then looked towards Craig before he said “Oh course my lord.” Before Nova looked to Deadpool holding one of his claws out. He handed it to them.
“Die like a hero!” He spoke “...Or… a casualty.”
“I’ll be fine sir, any of us dual spirits that die are sent back to our cards.” The dragon said before flying off.
“...Yu-Gi-Oh?”
“Well, yeah…. The Colossal fighter is one as well,” Craig pointed out before he returned to normal as a card appeared in his hand. Deadpool teleported away and returned with the fillies.
“Awe! Ain’t they cuties!? I swear, if that explosion happened, I’d have to off myself.”
Applebloom then looked to Deadpool before she said “Thank you mr…”
“Deadpool.” He rustled her mane “Just Deadpool… or Pool, if you want.”
“Well… thank you mr Pool” Deadpool stood up.
“Well, looks like my time as a special guest is up.”
“Well then Deadpool, I guess we need to thank you for everything you did,” Craig said before he tossed him his token as he was followed by Kirito and Asuna before Craig continued to say “If you ever need our help, just call.”
“Heh… that’s a funny joke if I heard one.”
“Or if you need help being taught how to look after a kid,” Craig chuckled.
“Me!? Having a kid!? Pfft! I’m sterile! How’s that gonna happen!? And even if I weren’t, I doubt Mooncheeks and I will make one… not unless it’s a Centaur like Tirek.”
“Oh I bet a certain author already has ideas,” Craig said smiling.
“Yeah… one of MrAquino’s fans, maybe. Especially those that want to write the various… activities we did.” He pointed at the CMC. “And I doubt MrAquino will do it. That’s a stupid idea, even for me.”
“We’ll see… We’ll see,” Craig muttered.
“Stop torturing the poor man Craig.” Asuna said calmly.
“Pfft! That ain’t torture!” Deadpool replied, turning and walking away. “Torture is like this.” He walked and headed to the setting sun. “AHHH!!! I’M BLIND!!!”
Celestia landed next to all of us.
“...Who was that man?” she asked as Deadpool disappeared into the sunset.
“A pretty cool guy who just helped to save Ponyville.” Craig explained calmly.
“Oh? Did he? Care to explain how that happened… along with these… bodies?” she shivered at the sight.
“Well… let's just say a group of mercenaries attacked, who had weaponry that was as dangerous as ours, and started destroying the town, the bodies belong to those mercenaries.” Asuna explained.
“...Hm… will I be able to meet this figure?”
“Maybe… who knows if he’ll come back and talk to you,” Craig admitted.
“If he doesn’t… I won’t mind too much. Be sure to tell him that I am thankful for saving the town… but I condemn him for his violent actions.”
“To be fair to him…. The majority of the guards was us,” Kirito and Asuna admitted, “He just stopped the person leading them.” They then stopped as an explosion was heard in the distance before light travelled back to Craig as a card appeared in his hand before it disappeared.
“Oh and he put suicide vests on the foals here and tried to kidnap Fluttershy,” Craig added.
“...Alright, I guess that’s fair enough.” Celestia sighed in defeat. “But I expect this place to be clean by next week. Damages included.”
“You ask a lot out of me Celestia… you always do… but I’ll do my best,” Craig admitted.
-In Canterlot-
Luna woke up and froze as Deadpool laid in bed with her. He smirked under his mask.
“So…” he began. “Shall I be on top? Or you?” Luna blinked, then gave him a death glare. Her horn glowed. Deadpool was thrown out of the window.
